I 
 
 i 
 
 ^^g3<>)^^^| ^mM 
 
 LIBRARY OF THE UNIVERSITY OF CALIFORNIA 
 
 LIBRARY OF 
 
 <>i ^m^^^ I 
 
 LIBRARY OF THE UNIVERSITY OF CALIFORNIA 
 
 LIBRARY OF 
 
 ^<y^^m 
 

 SITY OF CALIFORNIA 
 
 LIBRARY OF THE UNIVERSITY OF CALIFORNIA 
 
 LIBRARY OF THE UNIVERSITY OF CALIFORNIA 
 
westerman's cavalry charge into the streets of dol. 
 
NO SURRENDERI 
 
 A TALE OF 
 
 Cl^e mtjting in JLa f enuee 
 
 BY 
 
 G. A. HENTY 
 
 Author of "In the Reign of Terror," "Through Russian Snows,* 
 " The Bravest of the Brave," etc. 
 
 WITH EIGHT ILLUSTRATIONS BY STANLEY L. lYOOD 
 
 NEW YORK 
 
 CHARLES SCRIBNER'S SONS 
 
 1914 
 
Req.. of Eduo. l»3.ti» 
 
 Copyright, 1899 
 By Charles Scribner's Sons. 
 
 GIFT 
 

 PREFACE 
 
 IN the world's history there is no more striking example of 
 heroic bravery and firmness than that afforded by the 
 people of the province of Poitou, and more especially of 
 that portion of it known as La Vendee, in the defence of 
 their religion and their rights as free men. At the com- 
 mencement of the struggle they were almost unarmed, and 
 the subsequent battles were fought by the aid of muskets 
 and cannon wrested from the enemy. With the exception 
 of its forests, La Vendue offered no natural advantages for 
 defence. It had no mountains such as those which enabled 
 the Swiss to maintain their independence, no rivers which 
 would bar the advance of an enemy, and although the 
 woods and thickets of the Bocage, as it was called, favoured 
 the action of the irregular troops, these do not seem to have 
 been utilized as they might have been, the principal engage- 
 ments of the war being fought on open ground. For eigh- 
 teen months the peasants of La Vendee, in spite of the fact 
 that they had no idea of submitting either to drill or dis- 
 cipline, repulsed the efforts of forces commanded by the best 
 generals France could furnish, and which grew after every 
 defeat until at length armies numbering in all over two 
 hundred thousand men were collected to crush La Vendue. 
 The losses on both sides were enormous. La Vendee was 
 
VI PREFACE 
 
 almost depopulated, and the Republicans paid dearly indeed 
 for their triumph, no fewer than one hundred thousand men 
 having fallen on their side. La Vendee was crushed, but 
 never surrendered. Had the British government been prop- 
 erly informed by its agents of the desperate nature of the 
 struggle that was going on, they might, by throwing twenty 
 thousand troops with supplies of stores and money into La 
 Vendee, have changed the whole course of events, have 
 crushed the Republic, given France a monarch, and thus 
 spared Europe over twenty years of devastating warfare, the 
 expenditure of enormous sums of money, and the loss o/ 
 
 millions of lives. 
 
 G. A. HENTY 
 
CONTENTS 
 
 Chapter Pagi 
 
 I. A French Lugger I 
 
 II. The Beginning of Troubles i8 
 
 III. The First Successes 38 
 
 IV. Cathelineau's Scouts 56 
 
 V. Checking the Enemy 75 
 
 VI. The Assault of Chemill6 96 
 
 VII. A Short Rest 114 
 
 VIII. The Capture of Saumur 133 
 
 IX. Bad News 152 
 
 X. Preparations for a Rescue 172 
 
 XI. The Attack on Nantes 192 
 
 XII. A Series of Victories 211 
 
 XIII. Across the Loire 228 
 
 XIV. Le Mans 246 
 
 XV. In Disguise 264 
 
 XVI. A Friend at Last 283 
 
 XVII. A Grave Risk 301 
 
 XVin. Home 320 
 
ILLUSTRATIONS 
 
 Pack 
 Westermann*s Cavalry Charge into the Streets of 
 
 DoL Frontispitce 
 
 "Follow Me!" he shouted. "Make for the Gun I" . 34 
 
 "At the First Volley the Colonel of the Dragoons 
 
 AND MANY OF HIS MeN FELL " 50 
 
 "A Scattered Fire broke out from the Defenders" 8o 
 "Leigh gave the Word, and leaping up they threw 
 
 Themselves on the Traitor" 94 
 
 "He was the Bearer of Terrible News" 152 
 
 "Jean seized one of Them by the Throat" 206 
 
 " For Two or Three Minutes Husband and Wife stood 
 
 together" 334 
 
NO SURRENDER 
 
 CHAPTER I 
 
 A FRENCH LUGGER 
 
 iJOME half a mile back from the sea, near the point 
 where the low line of sandy hill is broken by the 
 entrance into Poole Harbour, stood, in 1791, 
 Netherstock, which with a small estate around 
 was the property of Squire Stansfield. The view was an 
 extensive one when the weather was clear. Away to the 
 left lay the pine forests of Bournemouth and Christ Church, 
 and still farther seaward the cliffs of the Isle of Wight from 
 Totland Bay as far as St. Catherine Point. Close at hand 
 to the south was Studland Bay, bounded by Handfast Point 
 Looking towards the right was a great sheet of shallow 
 water, for the most part dry at low tide, known as Poole 
 and Wareham Harbours, with its numerous creeks and bays. 
 Netherstock was an old house with many nooks and 
 corners. The squire was a justice of the peace, but unless 
 there was some special business on, he seldom took his 
 place on the bench. He was a jovial man who took life 
 easily. He was popular among his neighbours, especially 
 among the poorer classes, for whom he had always a 
 
2 NO SURRENDER 
 
 pleasant word as he rode along, and who in case of illness 
 knew that they could always be sure of a supply of soup or 
 a gill of brandy at Netherstock. Among those of his own 
 class it was often a matter of wonder how James Stansfield 
 made both ends meet. The family had for two or three 
 generations been of a similar temperament to that of the 
 present holder, men who spent their money freely, and were 
 sure to be present whenever there was a horse-race, or a 
 main of cocks to be fought, or a prize-fight to come off, 
 within a day's ride of Netherstock. Gradually farm after 
 farm had been parted with, and the estate now was smaller 
 by half than it had been at the beginning of the century. 
 
 James Stansfield had, however, done nothing further to 
 diminish it. He had a large family, but they could hardly 
 be said to be an expensive one, seeing that little was spent 
 upon the fashion of their clothes ; and beyond the fact that 
 the curate in charge of the little church in . the village of 
 Netherstock came over every morning for two or three hours 
 to give the boys and girl: the elements of education, they 
 went very much their own way. Mrs. Stansfield had died 
 five years before this. Polly, the eldest girl, aged twenty, 
 acted as mistress of the house. Next to her, at intervals of 
 little more than a year, came Ralph and John, two strongly- 
 built young fellows, both fearless riders and good at all rustic 
 games. What supervision the farm work got was given by 
 them. 
 
 Patsey, the second girl, was generally admitted to be the 
 flower of the Stansfields. She was bright, pretty, and 
 good-tempered. She was in charge of the dairy, and the 
 Netherstock butter was famous through the country 
 round, and always fetched top prices at the market. The 
 youngest of the family was Leigh, who was now fourteen* 
 He was less heavily built than his brothers, but their 
 
A FRENCH LUGGER 8 
 
 tutor declared that he was the quickest and most intelli- 
 gent of his pupils, and that if he had but a chance he 
 would turn out a fine young fellow. The boys were all 
 fond of boating and sailing, which was natural enough, as 
 the sea washed two sides of the estate. They had two 
 boats. One of these lay hauled up on the sands, a mile to 
 the east of the entrance to the harbour. She was a good 
 sea boat, and when work was slack about the place, which 
 indeed was the normal state of things, they would often 
 sail to Weymouth to the west, or eastward to Yarmouth 
 or Lymington, sometimes even to Portsmouth. The other 
 boat, which was also large, but of very shallow draught of 
 water, lay inside the entrance to the harbour, and in her 
 they could go either north or south of Brownsea Island, 
 and shoot or fish in the many inlets and bays. There were 
 few who knew every foot of the great sheet of water as they 
 did, and they could tell the precise time of the tide at which 
 the channels were deep enough for boats drawing from two 
 to three feet of water. 
 
 The most frequent visitor to Netherstock was Lieutenant, 
 or, as he was called in courtesy, Captain Whiffler, the officer 
 in command of the coast-guard station between Poole and 
 Christ Church, his principal station being opposite Brownsea 
 Island, the narrowest point of the entrance to the harbour. 
 He was a somewhat fussy little officer, with a great idea 
 of the importance of his duties, mingled with a regret that 
 these duties did not afford him full scope for proving his 
 ability. 
 
 " Smuggling has almost ceased to exist along here,** he 
 would say. " I do not say that across the harbour some- 
 thing that way may not still be done, for the facilities there 
 are very much greater than they are on this side. Still, my 
 colleague there can have but little trouble, for I keep a 
 
4 NO SURRENDER 
 
 sharp look-out that no boat enters by the passage south of 
 the island without being searched. Of course one hears all 
 sorts of absurd reports about cargoes being run, but we 
 know better, and I believe they are only set on foot to put 
 our officers from Swanage westward, and beyond Christ 
 Church down to Hurst Castle, off their guard." 
 
 " No doubt, captain ; no doubt," James Stansfield would 
 agree. " Still, I fancy that although times are not what 
 they were, it is still possible to buy a keg of brandy 
 occasionally or a few yards of silk or lace that have never 
 paid duty." 
 
 •' Yes, no doubt occasionally some small craft manages to 
 run a few kegs or bales, and unfortunately the gentry, in- 
 stead of aiding his majesty's representatives, keep the thing 
 alive by purchasing spirits and so on from those who have 
 been concerned in their landing." 
 
 "Well, you know. Captain WhifHer, human nature is 
 pretty strong. If a pedlar comes along here with ribbons 
 and fal-lals, and offers them to the girls at half the price at 
 which they could buy them down at Poole, you can hardly 
 expect them to take lofty ground and charge the man with 
 having smuggled them." 
 
 " I do not think the young ladies are offenders that way," 
 the officer said, " for I have never yet seen them in foreign 
 gear of any sort. I should, if you will allow me to say so, 
 be more inclined, were you not a justice of the peace, to 
 suspect you of having dealings with these men, for your 
 brandy is generally of the best." 
 
 " I don't set up to be better than my neighbours, captain," 
 the squire said with a laugh, "and if the chance comes my 
 way I will not say that I should refuse to buy a good article 
 at the price I should pay for a bad one in the town/' 
 
 "Your tobacco is good too, squire." 
 
A FRENCH LUGGER 5 
 
 "Yes, I am particular about my tobacco, and I must 
 say that I think government lays too high a duty on it. If 
 I had the making of the laws, I would put a high duty on 
 bad tobacco, and a low duty on a good article ; that would 
 encourage the importation of good wholesome stuff. I sup- 
 pose you have heard no rumours of any suspicious-looking 
 craft being heard of off the coast?" 
 
 "No, I think that they carry on their business a good 
 deal farther to the west now ; my post is becoming quite a 
 sinecure. The Henriette came into Poole this morning, but 
 we never trouble about her. She is a fair trader, and is 
 well known at every port between Portsmouth and Ply- 
 mouth as such. She always comes in at daylight, and lays 
 her foresail a-back till we board her, and send a couple of 
 men with her into Poole or Wareham. Her cargo is always 
 consigned to well-known merchants at all the ports she 
 enters, and consists of wines for the most part, though she 
 does occasionally bring in brandy. He is a fine young 
 fellow, the skipper, Jean Martin. I believe his father is 
 a large wine merchant at Nantes. I suppose you know 
 him, squire?" 
 
 " Yes, I have met him several times down in the town, 
 and indeed have bought many a barrel of wine of him. 
 He has been up here more than once, for I have told him 
 whenever he has anything particularly good either in wine 
 or spirits to let me know. He talks a little English, and 
 my girls like to have a chat with him about what is going 
 on on his side of the water. He offered the other day 
 to give Leigh a trip across to Nantes if I was willing. 
 Things seem to be going on very badly in Paris by what he 
 says, but he does not anticipate any troubles in the west of 
 France, where there seems to be none of that ill-feeling 
 between the different classes that there is in other parts." 
 
6 NO SURRENDER 
 
 The departure of Captain Whiffler was always followed by 
 a broad smile on the faces of the elder boys, breaking oc- 
 casionally into a hearty laugh, in which the squire joined. 
 
 **I call him an insufferable ass," Ralph said on this 
 particular evening. " It would be difficult, as father says, 
 to find an officer who is, as far as we are concerned, so 
 admirably suited for his position." 
 
 "That is so, Ralph; there is scarcely a man, woman, or 
 child in this part of Dorsetshire who does not know that 
 there are more goods run on that piece of water over there 
 than on the whole south coast of England. I sincerely 
 trust that nothing will ever bring about his recall. Per- 
 sonally, I would pay two or three hundred a year out of my 
 own pocket rather than lose him. There is no such place 
 anywhere for the work ; why, there are some fourteen or 
 fifteen inlets where goods can be landed at high water, and 
 once past the island, I don't care how sharp the revenue 
 men may be, the betting is fifty to one against their being at 
 the right spot at the right time. 
 
 " If the passage between our point and the island were 
 but a bit wider it would be perfect, but unfortunately it is 
 so narrow that it is only on the very darkest night one 
 can hope to get through unnoticed. However, we can 
 do very well with the southern channel, and, after all, it is 
 safer. We can get any number of boats, and the Henriette 
 has only to anchor half a mile outside the entrance. We 
 know when she is coming, and have but to show a light 
 directly she makes her signal and the boats will put out 
 from Radhorn passage and Hamworth, while messengers 
 start for Bushaw and Scopland and Creach and a dozen 
 farmhouses, and the carts are sure to be at the spot 
 where they had been warned to assemble by the time the 
 boats come along with the kegs, and everything is miles 
 
A FRENCH LUGGER 7 
 
 away in hiding before morning. If it is a dark night the 
 Henriette makes off again and comes boldly in the next 
 afternoon. If one of the revenue boats, either from here or 
 Studland, happens to come across her before she gets up 
 anchor, there she is — the crew are all asleep with the 
 exception of a man on watch ; she is simply waiting to come 
 in when there is light enough to enable her to make her 
 way up the passage." 
 
 James Stansfield was in fact the organizer of the 
 smuggling business carried on at Poole and the adjacent 
 harbours. There was not a farmhouse among the hills to 
 the south of the great sheet of water with which he was 
 not in communication. Winter was the season at which 
 the trade was most busy, for the short summer nights 
 were altogether unsuited for the work ; and when the cold 
 weather drove the wild-fowl in for shelter there was splendid 
 shooting, and Ralph and John were able to combine amuse- 
 ment with business and to keep the larder well stocked. 
 The night signals were made from a cleft in the sand-hills 
 half a mile from the house, the light being so arranged that 
 it could not be seen from Brownsea Island, though visible 
 to those on the south side from Studland right away over 
 the hills to Corfe Castle, even to Wareham. 
 
 It was shown but for half a minute, just as the bells of 
 Poole Church struck nine. At that hour, when the lugger 
 was expected, there was a look-out at the door of every 
 farmhouse, and the moment the light was seen, preparations 
 were made for the landing at the spot of which notice had 
 been given by one or other of the boys on the previous 
 day. Then from quiet little inlets the boats would put off 
 noiselessly directly there was water to float them, for it was 
 only at high tides that the shallows were covered. They 
 would gather in the channel south of Brownsea, where the 
 
8 NO SURRENDER 
 
 boys and often their father would be in their boats in 
 readiness, until a momentary glimmer of a light, so placed on 
 board the lugger that it could only be seen from the spot 
 where they were awaiting it, showed the position of the 
 craft and their readiness to discharge cargo. 
 
 It was exciting work and profitable, and so well was it 
 managed that, although it had been carried on for some 
 years, no suspicion had ever entered the minds of any of 
 the revenue officers. Sometimes many weeks would elapse 
 between the visits of the lugger, for she was obliged to 
 make her appearance frequently at other ports, to maintain 
 her character as a trader, and was as such well known all 
 along the coast. It was only a year since the Henriette had 
 taken the place of another lugger that had previously 
 carried on the work, but had been wrecked on the French 
 coast. She had been the property of the same owner, or 
 rather of the same firm, for Jean Martin, who had been 
 first mate on board the other craft, had invested some of 
 his own money in the Henriette and assumed the command. 
 It was noticed at Poole that the Henriette used that port 
 more frequently than her predecessor had done, and indeed 
 she not infrequently came in in the daytime with her hold 
 as full as when she had left Nantes. It was on one of these 
 occasions that Jean Martin on coming up to Netherstock 
 had a long talk with the squire. 
 
 "So you want my daughter Patsey?" the latter said 
 when his visitor had told his story. " Well, it has certainly 
 never entered my mind that any of my girls should marry 
 a Frenchman. I don't say that I have not heard my boys 
 making a sly joke more than once when the Henriette was 
 seen coming in, and I have seen the colour flying up into the 
 girl's face, but I only looked at it as boys' nonsense. Still, 
 I don't say that I am averse to your suit. We may be said 
 
A FRENCH LUGGER 9. 
 
 to be partners in this trade of yours, and we both owe each 
 other a good deal. During the last eight years you must 
 have run something like forty cargoes and never lost a keg 
 or a bale, and I doubt if as much could be said for any 
 other craft in the trade. Still, one can't calculate on 
 always being lucky. I don't think anyone would turn 
 traitor when the whole countryside is interested in the 
 matter, and I would n't give much for the life of anyone who 
 whispered as much as a word to the revenue people. Still, 
 accidents will take place sometimes. Your father must 
 have done well with the trade, and so have I. At any rate 
 I will leave it in Patsey's hands. I have enough of them 
 and to spare. And, of course, you will be able to bring her 
 over sometimes to pay us a visit here. I think, too, that 
 your offer of taking Leigh over with you helps to decide me 
 in your favour. They are all growing up, and if anything 
 were to put a stop to our business this place would not 
 keep them all ; and it would be a great thing for Patsey to 
 have her brother as a companion when you are away. The 
 boy would learn French, and in your father's business 
 would get such a knowledge of the trade with Nantes as 
 should serve him in good stead. At any rate he will learn 
 things that are a good deal more useful to him than those 
 he gets from the curate. Well, you know you will find her 
 in the dairy as usual ; you had better go and see what she 
 says to it." 
 
 It is probable that Jean Martin had already a shrewd 
 idea of what Patsey's answer would be, and he presently 
 returned to her father radiant. Patsey, indeed, had given 
 her heart to the cheery young sailor, and although it 
 seemed to her a terrible thing that she should go to 
 settle in France, she had the less objection to it 
 inasmuch as the fear that the smuggling would be 
 
10 NO SURRENDER 
 
 sooner or later discovered, and that ruin might fall upon 
 Netherstock, was ever present in her mind and in that of 
 her elder sister. To her brothers engaged in the perilous 
 business, it was regarded as a pleasant excitement, without 
 which their lives would be intolerably dull. It was not 
 that she or they regarded the matter in the light of a crime, 
 for almost everyone on that part of the coast looked 
 upon smuggling as a game in which the wits of those con- 
 cerned in it were pitted against those of the revenue men. 
 
 It brought profit to all concerned, and although many 
 of the gentry found it convenient to express indignation 
 at the damage done to the king's revenue by smuggling, 
 there were none of them who thought it necessary to 
 mention to the coast-guard when by some accident a keg 
 of brandy or a parcel with a few pounds of prime tobacco 
 was found in one of the outhouses. Patsey had suffered 
 more than her sister, being of a more lively imagination, 
 and being filled with alarm and anxiety whenever she 
 knew that her father and the boys were away at night. 
 Then, too, she was very fond of Leigh, and had built many 
 castles in the air as to his future, and the thought that 
 not only would he be with her, but would be in the way 
 of making his road to fortune, was very pleasant to her. 
 She knew that if he remained at Netherstock he would 
 grow up like his brothers; his father might, from time 
 to time, talk of putting him into some business, but she 
 understood his ways, and was certain that nothing would 
 come of it. 
 
 Martin had before expressed to her his doubt as to 
 whether her father would consent to her going away with 
 him, but she had no fear on the subject. In his quiet, 
 easy-going way he was fond of his children, and would 
 scarcely put himself out to oppose vehemently anything on 
 
A FRENCH LUGGER 11 
 
 which they had set their hearts. He had, too, more than 
 once said that he wished some of them could be settled 
 elsewhere, for a time of trouble might come, and it would 
 be well to have other homes where some of them could 
 be received. 
 
 " Patsey has consented,'^ Jean Martin said joyously as 
 he rejoined the squire. 
 
 " Well, that is all right. I think myself that it is for the 
 best. Of course it must be understood that in the matter 
 of religion she is not to be forced or urged in any sort of 
 way, but is to be allowed to follow the religion in which 
 she has been brought up." 
 
 "I would in no way press her, sir. We have Protes- 
 tants in France just as there are Catholics here, though 
 I must admit that there are not many of them in La 
 Vendue. Still, the days when people quarrelled about 
 religion are long since past, and certainly at Nantes there 
 is a Protestant congregation, though away in the country 
 they would be difficult to find. However, I promise you 
 solemnly that I will in no way try to influence her 
 mind nor that of the boy ; he will still, of course, look 
 upon England as his home, and I should even oppose any 
 attempt being made to induce him to join our church. 
 You have plenty of Frenchmen in this country, and no 
 question as to their religion arises. It will be just the same 
 with us." 
 
 Six weeks later the Henriette returned. In her came 
 Monsieur Martin, whose presence as a witness of the cere- 
 mony was considered advisable, if not absolutely necessary. 
 He had, too, various documents to sign in presence of the 
 French consul at Southampton giving his formal consent. 
 The marriage was solemnized there at a small Catholic 
 chapel, and it was repeated at the parish church at Poole, 
 
12 NO SURRENDER 
 
 and the next day the party sailed for Nantes. It was two 
 months before the lugger again came in to Poole. When 
 it returned it took with it the squire and Polly, to whom 
 Monsieur Martin had given a warm invitation to come 
 over to see Patsey in her new home. They found her 
 well and happy. Monsieur Martin's house was in the 
 suburbs of Nantes. It had a large garden, at the end of 
 which, facing another street, stood a pretty little house 
 that had been generally used either as the abode of aged 
 mothers or unmarried sisters of the family, or for an eldest 
 son to take his wife to, but which had now been handed 
 over to Jean and his wife. 
 
 This was very pleasant for Patsey, as it united the 
 privacy of a separate abode with the cheerfulness of the 
 family home. She had her own servant, whose excellent 
 cooking, and, above all, whose scrupulous cleanliness and 
 tidiness, astonished her after the rough meals and haphazard 
 arrangements at Netherstock. Whenever she felt dull 
 during Jean's absences, she could run across the garden for 
 a talk with his mother and sister; at meals and in the 
 evening she had Leigh, who spent most of his time at the 
 cellars or in the counting-house of Monsieur Martin, learn- 
 ing for the first time habits of business, and applying 
 himself eagerly to acquiring the language. The squire was 
 put up at Monsieur Martin's, and Polly slept in the one spare 
 room at her sister's, all the party from the pavilion going 
 over to the house to the mid-day meal and supper. 
 
 The squire and Polly were much pleased with their visit. 
 It was evident that Patsey had become a prime favourite 
 with her husband's family. Jean's sister Louise was 
 assiduous in teaching her French, and she had already 
 begun to make some progress. Louise and her mother 
 were constantly running across to the little pavilion on 
 
A FRENCH LUGGER 13 
 
 some errand or other, and Patsey spent as much of her 
 time with them as she did in her own house. Jean's 
 absences seldom exceeded ten days, and he generally spent 
 a week at home before sailing again. He had driven her 
 over to stay for three or four days at a small estate of his 
 own some forty miles to the south-east of Nantes, in the 
 heart of what was called the Bocage — a wild country, with 
 thick woods, narrow lanes, high hedges, and scattered 
 villages and farms, much more English in appearance than 
 the country round Nantes. The estate had come to him 
 from an aunt. Everything here was very interesting to 
 Patsey; the costumes of the women and children, the 
 instruments of husbandry, the air of freedom and inde- 
 pendence of the people, and the absence of all ceremony, 
 interested and pleased her. She did not understand a 
 single word of the patois spoken to her by the peasants, 
 and which even Jean had some difficulty in following, 
 although he had spent a good deal of his time at the little 
 chateau during the lifetime of his aunt. 
 
 "Should you like to live here when not at sea, Jean?" 
 asked Patsey. 
 
 " Yes, I would rather live here than at Nantes. Next to 
 a life at sea I should like one quite in the country. There 
 is plenty to do here ; there is the work on the place to look 
 after, there is shooting, there is visiting, and visiting here 
 means something hearty, and not like the formal work in 
 the town. Here no one troubles his head over politics. 
 They may quarrel as they like in Paris, but it does not 
 concern La Vendee. Here the peasants love their masters, 
 and the masters do all in their power for the comfort and 
 happiness of the peasants. It is not as in many other 
 parts of France, where the peasants hate the nobles, and 
 the nobles regard the peasants as dirt under their feet. 
 
14 NO SURRENDER 
 
 Here it is more like what I believe it was in England when 
 you had your troubles, and the tenants followed their 
 lords to battle. At any rate life here would be very 
 preferable to being in business with my father in Nantes. 
 I should never have settled down to that ; and as my elder 
 brother seems specially made for that sort of life, fortu- 
 nately I was able to go my own way, to take to the sea in 
 the lugger and become the carrier of the firm, while taking 
 my share in the general profits." 
 
 " How is it that your brother does not live at home ? It 
 would seem natural that he should have had the pavilion 
 when he married." 
 
 " He likes going his own way," Jean said shortly. " As 
 far as business matters go he and my father are as one, 
 but in other matters they differ widely. Jacques is always 
 talking of reforms and changes, while my father is quite 
 content with things as they are. Jacques has his own circle 
 of friends, and would Hke to go to Paris as a deputy and to 
 mix himself up in affairs. Though none of us cared for the 
 lady that he chose as his wife, she had money, and there 
 was nothing to say against her personally. None of us ever 
 took to her, and there was a general feeling of relief when 
 it was known that Jacques had taken a house in the 
 business quarter. He looks after the carrying business. Of 
 course my lugger does but a very small proportion of it. 
 We send up large quantities of brandy to Tours, Orleans, 
 and other towns on the Loire, and have dealings with 
 Brittany and Normandy by sea, and with the Gironde. He 
 looks after that part of the business ; my father does the 
 buying and directs the counting-house. Though my art 
 is a very inferior one, I have no reason to complain of my 
 share of the profits." 
 
 The first eighteen months of Patsey's married life passed 
 
A FRENCH LUGGER 15 
 
 quietly and happily. She could now speak French fluently, 
 and having made several stays at the country chateau could 
 make herself understood in the patois. Leigh spoke French 
 as well as English. Fortunately he had picked up a little 
 before leaving home, partly from his tutor, partly from 
 endeavouring to talk with French fishermen and sailors who 
 came into Poole. He frequently made trips in the Hen- 
 riette^ sometimes to Havre and Rouen, at others to Bordeaux. 
 He had grown much, and was now a very strong active 
 lad. He got on very well with Monsieur Martin, but kept 
 as much apart as he could from his eldest son, for whom 
 he felt a deep personal dislike, and who had always dis- 
 approved of Jean's marriage to an Englishwoman. Jacques 
 Martin was the strongest contrast to his brother. He was 
 methodical and sententious, expressed his opinion on all 
 subjects with the air of a man whose judgment was infal- 
 lible, and was an ardent disciple of Voltaire and Rousseau. 
 It was very seldom that he entered his father's house, where 
 his opinions on religious subjects shocked and horrified his 
 mother and sister. He lived with an entirely different 
 set, and spent most of his time at the clubs, which,' in imita- 
 tion of those of Paris, had sprung up all over the country. 
 
 " What is all the excitement about, Jean ? " Leigh asked 
 his brother-in-law one evening. " There are always fellows 
 standing on casks or bales of timber along the wharf shout- 
 ing and waving their arms about, and sometimes reading 
 letters or printed papers, and then those who listen to them 
 shout and throw up their caps, and get into a tremendous 
 state of excitement." 
 
 "They are telling the others what is being done at the 
 Assembly." 
 
 " And what are they doing there, Jean ? " 
 
 '* They are turning things upside down." 
 
16 NO SURRENDER 
 
 "And is that good?" 
 
 " Well, there is no doubt that things are not as well man- 
 aged as they might be, and that there is a great deal of 
 distress and misery. In some parts of France the tax- 
 ation has been very heavy, and the extravagance of the 
 court has excited an immense deal of anger. It is not the 
 fault of the present king, who is a quiet fellow, and does 
 not care for show or pageants, but it is rather the fault of 
 the kings who preceded him, especially of Louis XIV., 
 who was a great monarch, no doubt, but a very expensive 
 one to his subjects, and whose wars cost an enormous sum. 
 You see, it is not in France as it is with you. The nobles 
 here have great power. Their tenants and serfs — for they 
 are still nothing but serfs — are at the mercy of their lords, 
 who may flog them and throw them into prison almost at 
 their pleasure, and will grind the last sou out of them 
 that they may cut a good figure at court. 
 
 " In this part of France things are more as they are in 
 England. The nobles and seigneurs are hke your country 
 gentlemen ; they live in their chateaux, they mix with their 
 people and take an interest in them, they go to their fetes, 
 and the ladies visit the sick, and in all respects they live 
 as do your country squires ; paying a visit for a few weeks 
 each year to Paris, and spending the rest of their time on 
 their estates. But it is not from the country that the 
 members of the Assembly who are the most urgent for 
 reforms and violent in their speech come, but from the 
 towns. There were two writers, Voltaire and Rousseau, 
 who have done enormous mischief. Both of them perceived 
 that the state of things was wrong, but they went to ex- 
 tremes, made fun of the church, and attacked institutions 
 of all sorts. Their writings are read by everyone, and have 
 shaken people's faith in God and in all things as they are. 
 
A FRENCH LUGGER 17 
 
 " I do not say that much improvement could not be made, 
 but it will never be made by sudden and great changes, nor 
 by men such as those who are gradually gaining the upper 
 hand in the Assembly. The people ought to have a much 
 stronger voice than they have in their own taxation. They 
 see that in England the ministers and parliament manage 
 everything, and that the king — although his influence goes 
 for a good deal, and he can change his ministers as often 
 as he likes — must yet bow to the voice of parliament. I 
 think that that is reasonable, but when it comes to a parlia- 
 ment composed largely of mere agitators and spouters, I, 
 for my part, would rather be ruled by a king." 
 
 " But what is it that these people want, Jean ? " 
 
 "I do not think they know in the least themselves, 
 beyond the fact that they want all the power; that they 
 want to destroy the nobility, overthrow the church, and 
 lay hands on the property of all who are more wealthy 
 than themselves. Naturally the lowest classes of the towns, 
 who are altogether ignorant, believe that by supporting 
 these men, and by pulling down all above them, it would 
 no longer be necessary to work. They want to divide the 
 estates of the nobles, take a share of the wealth of the 
 traders and of the better class of all sorts ; in fact they would 
 turn everything topsy-turvy, render the poor all-powerful, 
 and tread all that is good and noble under their feet. The 
 consequence is, that the king is virtually a prisoner in the 
 hands of the mob of Paris, the nobles and better classes are 
 leaving the country, thousands of these have already been 
 massacred, and no one can say how matters will end. 
 
 " Here in Nantes there is, as you see, a feeling of excite- 
 ment and unrest, and though as yet there has been no 
 violence, no one could venture to predict what may take 
 place if the moderate men in the Assembly are outvoted 
 
18 NO SURRENDER 
 
 by the extremists, and all power falls into the hands of the 
 latter. But I still hope that common sense will prevail in the 
 long run. I regard the- present as a temporary madness, 
 and trust that Prance will come to her senses, and that we 
 shall have the satisfaction of seeing the scoundrels, who are 
 now the leaders of the mob of Paris, receive the punishment 
 they deserve. However, as far as we are concerned, I have 
 no uneasiness, for if troubles break out at Nantes we can 
 retire to my chateau in the thickest and most wooded part 
 of La Vendee, where there is no fear that the peasants will 
 ever rise against their masters." 
 
 CHAPTER n 
 
 THE BEGINNING OF TROUBLES 
 
 "npHINGS are getting more and more serious, Patsey," 
 X said Jean one evening. " I don't know what will 
 come of it ; the excitement is spreading here, and there can 
 be no doubt that there will be very serious troubles ere 
 long. The greater portion of the people here are with the 
 Assembly, and approve of all these decrees against the 
 priests and the persecution of the better classes. You know 
 what has taken place in Paris, and I fear that it will be 
 repeated here. We are split up. My father, dear good 
 man, thinks that he has only to attend to his business and 
 to express no opinion whatever about pubUc affairs, and 
 that the storm wull pass quietly over his head. My brother 
 has thrown himself heart and soul — that is to say, as far 
 as he has a heart to throw — into what he calls the cause 
 of the people, and which I consider to be the cause of 
 
THE BEGINNING OF TROUBLES 19 
 
 revolution, of confiscation, of irreligion, and abomination 
 generally. 
 
 " I am told that my name has freely been mentioned in 
 his club as that of a dangerous man, with opinions con- 
 trary to the public good. I hear, too, that that brother of 
 mine was there at the time, and that he got up and said 
 that in a case like this his voice must be silent, that true 
 patriots place their country before all things, and then 
 affected to speak mildly in my favour, but at the same time 
 doing me as much harm as he could. I believe the fellow 
 is capable of denouncing his own father. From the Bocage 
 I hear that the whole country is in confusion. The people, 
 of course, side with their priests ; the nobles and land-owners 
 are naturally royalists, and are furious that the king should 
 be held in what is practically subjection by men of low 
 degree, and who, although they may have some virtuous 
 men among them, have also sanguinary scoundrels who 
 gradually gain in power and will soon be supreme. 
 
 "They, however, can do nothing at present. The peasants 
 know nothing about the king, to them he is a mere name ; 
 but this persecution of their priests angers them greatly; 
 and if, as is said, orders have been given to raise an army, 
 and to drag men away from their homes whether they like 
 to go or not, you may be sure that ere long there will be 
 trouble there. Now you see, dear, I am a sort of double 
 character. At sea I am Captain Jean Martin, a peaceful 
 trader with, as you know, but litde regard for the revenue 
 laws of your country. On the other hand, in La Vendue I 
 am Monsieur Jean Martin, a landed proprietor and on friendly 
 terms with all the nobles and gentry in my neighbourhood. 
 It is evident that I cannot continue to play this double 
 part ; already great numbers of arrests have been made here, 
 and the prisons are half full. I hear that a commissioner 
 
20 NO SURRENDER 
 
 from the Assembly is expected here shortly, to try these 
 suspects, as they are called, and from what we know already 
 we may be sure that there will be little mercy shown. 
 
 " They are almost all people of substance, and the people, 
 as they call themselves, are on principle opposed to men of 
 substance. Now, if I remain here I have no doubt that I 
 shall be denounced in a very short time, and to be de- 
 nounced is to be thrown into prison, and to be thrown into 
 prison is equivalent to being murdered. I have no doubt, 
 Patsey, that you would share my fate ; the fact that you are 
 an Englishwoman was among the accusations brought against 
 me in the club, and although, so far as I can see, the 
 majority of these scoundrels have no religion whatever, they 
 venture to make it a matter of complaint that you are a 
 Protestant. I have seen this coming on for some time, and 
 must now make my choice ; either I must take you and the 
 child over to England and leave you there with your father 
 until these troubles are over, while I must myself go down 
 and look after my tenantry and bear my share in whatever 
 comes, or you must go down there with me." 
 
 " Certainly I will go down with you, Jean. It is your 
 home, and whatever dangers may come I will share them 
 with you. It would be agony to be in England and to know 
 nothing of what is passing here and what danger might be 
 threatening you. We took each other for better or worse, 
 Jean, and the greater danger you may be in, the more it 
 will be my duty to be by your side. I should be very happy 
 down at the chateau, more happy than I have been here 
 with you for some time past, for one cannot but be very 
 anxious when one sees one's friends thrown into prison and 
 knows that you are opposed to all these things, and that it 
 may be your turn next. Nothing would persuade me to 
 leave you." 
 
THE BEGINNING OF TROUBLES 21 
 
 " Very well, wife, so be it. I am sure that there at least 
 we shall be safe. It is only in the towns that these rascals 
 are dangerous, and in a country like ours there is little fear 
 that the knaves will venture to interfere when they see that 
 they are stirring up a nest of hornets. They have plenty of 
 work to satisfy even their taste for confiscation and murder 
 in the large towns ; there is an army gathering on the frontier, 
 and they will have their hands full ere long. And now 
 about Leigh. My brother has always shown a dislike for 
 him, and as it is certain that he cannot remain here he must 
 either return to England or go with us." 
 
 " I am sure that he would choose to go with us, Jean. 
 You say yourself that he talks French like a native now, and 
 although he has often told me that he would never settle in 
 France — for naturally he is as horrified as I am with the 
 doings in Paris and the other great towns — still I am sure 
 that he would choose to remain with us now. You see he 
 is strong and active, and has made so many trips with you, 
 that he is almost a sailor. He is within a few months of 
 sixteen, and of late he has several times said to me that he 
 would like to go some long voyages and have some adven- 
 tures before settling down in business in England as an 
 agent of your house." 
 
 " I should like to have him with us," Jean said heartily. 
 " In the first place, he is a lad after my own heart, full of 
 life and go, and already strong enough to take his own part ; 
 in the next place, although I hope for the best, a man can 
 never say exactly what will take place. I may be away at 
 times, and should be glad to know that you had a protector; 
 and if he is willing to go, I shall be more than willing to 
 have him. Then, too, it would be useful to have someone 
 whom one could trust to carry messages. My idea is that 
 1 shall not leave the lugger here, for if I am denounced it 
 
22 NO SURRENDER 
 
 would certainly be seized. Pierre Lefaux, my mate, is a 
 shrewd as well as a faithful fellow; I shall appoint him 
 captain. I shall tell him to leave here at once and employ 
 the lugger in coasting voyages, making Bordeaux his head- 
 quarters, and taking what freights he can get between that 
 town and Rochelle, Brest, or other ports on this coast. 
 
 ' ' So long as he does not return here he might even take 
 wines across to England or brandy from Charente. He 
 knows his business well, and as long as we are at peace with 
 England, trade will still go on. The best thing would be for 
 him to be at Bordeaux once every fortnight or three weeks, 
 so that we shall know where to find him. I have a great 
 friend at Bordeaux, and shall get him to have the lugger 
 registered in his name, and give him a receipt for her pur- 
 chase money, so that in case the people here learn that she 
 is trading at Bordeaux, he will be able to prove that she 
 is his own property. Then, if the very worst should come, 
 which I cannot bring myself to believe, there will be a means 
 of escape for us all to England. She will be sailing there 
 in two or three days. I have fifty thousand francs lying in 
 my father's hands; I shall send that over by Lefaux and 
 instruct him to ask your father to go with him to the bank 
 at Poole and pay the money in to my account. Then if 
 we should have to leave France, we shall have that to fall 
 back upon, and the lugger. I should, of course, transfer her 
 to the English flag, and have no doubt that we should be 
 able to get on very fairly. So you see I am preparing for all 
 contingencies, Patsey." 
 
 "It seems very dreadful that the country should be in 
 such a state, Jean." 
 
 ^^It is dreadful, and I am afraid that things have by no 
 means got to the worst yet. Ah, here comes Leigh ! After 
 supper I shall go in and have a talk with my father. I have 
 
THE BEGINNING OF TROUBLES 23 
 
 very little hope of having much success with him, but at 
 least, when he sees the steps that I am taking, it cannot 
 but make him think seriously of his own position, and that 
 of my mother and sisters." 
 
 Leigh was delighted when he heard Jean's proposal. 
 His own position had been unpleasant of late. He had 
 long since ceased to go to Jacques Martin, for the dislike 
 between them was mutual, and do what he would, he failed 
 to give satisfaction. And of late, even in Monsieur Martin's 
 cellars and storehouses, he had met with a good deal of un- 
 pleasantness, and would have met with more had it not 
 been that he had on one occasion knocked down one of the 
 chief clerks who had sworn at him for some trifling act 
 of carelessness. As the clerk knew that the merchant would 
 have been very angry at the insult he had offered to Leigh, 
 he had not ventured to make a complaint, but in many 
 ways he had been able to cause numberless petty annoy- 
 ances. Many of the others were inclined to follow his 
 lead, and would have done so more openly, were it not 
 that they held in respect Leigh's strength and readiness 
 in the science they called le boxe. 
 
 The talk that there might be troubles in La Vendee 
 heightened his satisfaction at leaving Nantes and going 
 down to stay in the country. The thought of a hfe spent 
 at Poole or Weymouth as a wine merchant and agent of 
 the house of Martin had for some time past been unpleasant 
 to him. The feeling of general unrest that prevailed in 
 France had communicated itself to him, and he thought 
 possibly that something might occur which would change 
 the current of his life and lead to one more suited to his 
 natural activity and energy. 
 
 "You had better pack up quietly to-morrow," Jean said 
 to his wife after his return from his father's; "if there 
 
24 NO SURRENDER 
 
 were any suspicion that I was thinking of going away it 
 might bring matters to a head. I will get the lugger's 
 boat down to the wharf, and four sailors shall come up 
 here and take the boxes down in one of the hand-carts 
 with a tarpaulin thrown over them. I will arrange for a 
 cart and a carriage to be waiting for us on the other side 
 of the river. 
 
 " There is no moving my father ; he cannot persuade 
 himself that a man who takes no part in politics, and goes 
 about his business quietly, can be in any danger. He has, 
 however, at my mother's entreaty, agreed for the present 
 to cease buying, and to diminish his stock as far as possible, 
 and send the money as fast as he realizes it across to 
 England. He says, too, that he will, if things get worse, 
 send her and my sister to England. I promised him that 
 your father would find them a house, and see that they 
 were setded comfortably there for a time. He would not 
 believe that Jacques could have been at the club when I 
 was denounced without defending me, for although himself 
 greatly opposed to the doings in Paris, and annoyed at the 
 line Jacques has taken up, he thought that there was at least 
 this advantage in it, that in case of troubles coming here he 
 would have sufficient influence to prevent our being in any 
 way molested. However, there can be no question that I 
 have to some extent alarmed him, and he agreed not only 
 to draw to-morrow my fifty thousand francs from his caisse, 
 but to send over with it a hundred thousand francs of his 
 own. Fortunately he can do this without Jacques knowing 
 anything about it, for although Jacques and I have both a 
 share in the business he has always kept the management 
 of the money matters in his own hands. So that is settled 
 as far as it can be settled. Fortunately the club does not 
 meet this evening, so there is no fear of a demand being 
 
THE BEGINNING OF TROUBLES ' 25 
 
 made by it for my arrest to-morrow. I have a friend who 
 belongs to it — not, I think, because he at all agrees with 
 its views, but because, like many others, he deems it prudent 
 to appear to do so. It was from him that I heard what had 
 passed there, and he promised to give me warning of any- 
 thing that might be said or done against me. I shall go down 
 to the lugger early, and remain on board all day seeing to the 
 stowage of the cargo we are taking on board, so that no sus- 
 picion can arise that I am thinking of leaving for the country." 
 
 The next evening the party started by unfrequented 
 streets for the quay, the nurse carrying the child, now 
 three months old. The boxes had gone half an hour before. 
 It was nearly ten o'clock, and the quays were deserted. 
 Monsieur Martin had himself gone down in the afternoon 
 with the money to the lugger and handed it over to Jean, 
 and had a long talk with him and Pierre Lefaux, to whom 
 Jean had also intrusted letters from himself and Patsey 
 to the squire. 
 
 As soon as the party had taken their seats in the boat 
 it was rowed two miles up the river to a point where 
 there was a ferry across to a road leading into the heart 
 of La Vendee. Here a light waggon and a carriage were 
 waiting. The luggage was transferred to the former, and, 
 after a hearty farewell to Pierre Lefaux, who had himself 
 come in charge of the boat, they started on their journey, 
 and arrived at the chateau at nine o'clock in the morning, 
 to the surprise of the man and woman in charge of it. 
 
 " Here we are safe," Jean said as they alighted from the 
 carriage. "It would take nothing short of an army to 
 fight its way through these woods and lanes, and if the 
 Assembly try to interfere with us they will find it a much 
 easier thing to pull down the throne of France than to 
 subdue La Vendee." 
 
26 NO SURRENDER 
 
 The news that the master had come down, and that he 
 was going for a time to live among them, spread rapidly, 
 and in the course of the day some fifteen of the tenants 
 came in to pay their respects, few of them arriving without 
 some little offering in the way of game, poultry, butter, 
 or other produce. 
 
 "Our larder is full enough for us to stand a siege," 
 Patsey said, laughing, "and I know that we have a good 
 stock of wine in the cellar, Jean." 
 
 " Yes, and of cider too. When the tenants are in any 
 difficulty about paying their rents, I am always willing to 
 take it out in wine or cider, for my father deals in both, 
 and therefore it is as good as money ; but I have not sent 
 any to Nantes for the past two or three years, and, as you 
 say, the cellars are as full as they can hold. To-morrow, 
 Leigh, we will ride over and call upon some of our neigh- 
 bours to hear the last news, for the Bocage is as far away 
 from Nantes as if it were on the other side of France, and 
 we hear only vague rumours of what is going on here." 
 
 The ride was a delightful one to Leigh. He had only 
 once . visited the chateau before; and then only for a day 
 or two. The wild country, with its deep lanes, its thick 
 high hedges, its woods and copses, was all new to him, 
 for the country round his English home was for the most 
 part bare and open. Some of the peasants carried guns 
 over their shoulders, and looked as if accustomed to use 
 them. 
 
 " Very few of them possess guns," Jean Martin remarked, 
 " and that they should carry them shows how disturbed 
 a state of mind all these people are in. They know that 
 their priests may be arrested and carried off at any moment ; 
 and no doubt the report that an order has been issued to 
 raise thirty thousand men throughout France, and that 
 
THE BEGINNING OF TROUBLES 27 
 
 every town and village has to furnish its quota, has stirred 
 them up even more effectually. I don't suppose that many 
 of them think that the authorities will really try to drag 
 men off against their will, but the possibility is quite enough 
 to inflame their minds." 
 
 At the very first house they visited they received from 
 the owner ample confirmation of Jean's views. 
 
 " There have been continual fracases between the peasants 
 and the military," he said, "over the attempts of the latter 
 to arrest the priests. They can scarcely be called fights, for 
 it has not come to that ; but as soon as the peasants hear 
 that the gendarmes are coming, they send the priest into 
 the wood, and gather in such force that the gendarmes are 
 glad enough to ride away unharmed. Of course, until we 
 see that the peasants are really in earnest and intend to 
 fight to the last, it would be madness for any of us to take 
 any part in the matter, for we should be risking not only 
 life but the fortunes of our families, and maybe their lives 
 too. You must remember, moreover, that already a great 
 number of the landed proprietors have either been mur- 
 dered or imprisoned in Paris, or are fugitives beyond the 
 frontier." 
 
 "If the peasants would fight," Jean Martin said, '^it 
 might not be a bad thing that there are so few whom 
 they could regard as their natural leaders. If there are 
 only a few leaders they may act together harmoniously, 
 or each operate in his own district, but with a number of 
 men of the same rank or nearly of the same rank, each 
 would have his own ideas as to what should be done, and 
 there would be jealousy and discord." 
 
 " That is true," the other replied. " Of course if this 
 were an open country it would be necessary, to give us a 
 chance of success, that some sort of discipline should be 
 
28 NO SURRENDER 
 
 established, and none could persuade the peasants to submit 
 to discipline except their own lords. But in a country like 
 this discipline is of comparatively little importance ; and it is 
 well that it is so, for though I believe that the peasants 
 would fight to the death rather than submit to be dragged 
 away by force from their homes, they will never keep 
 together for any time." 
 
 " I am afraid that that will be the case. We must hope 
 that it will not come to fighting, but if it does it will take 
 a large force to conquer La Vendee." 
 
 " What has brought you down here, Monsieur Martin ? " 
 " It was not safe for me to stay longer in Nantes. If 
 I think a thing I say it, and as I don't think well of 
 what is being done in Paris, I have not been in the habit 
 of saying flattering things about the men there. In fact I 
 have been denounced, and as there is still room for a few 
 more in the prisons, I should have had a cell placed at my 
 disposal if I had remained there many more hours, so I 
 thought that I should be safer down here till there was 
 some change in the state of affairs." 
 
 " And you brought madame down with you ? " 
 " Assuredly ; I had only the choice open to me of sending 
 her across to England, and of making my home there, or 
 of coming here. If there had been no prospect of trouble 
 here I might have joined the army of our countrymen who 
 are in exile ; but as from all I heard La Vendee was ready 
 to take up arms, I determined to come here, partly because, 
 had I left the country, my estates here would have been 
 confiscated, partly because I should like to strike a blow 
 myself at these tyrants of Paris, who seem bent on destroy- 
 ing the whole of the aristocracy of France, of wiping out 
 the middle classes, and dividing the land and all else among 
 the scum of the towns." 
 
THE BEGINNING OF TROUBLES ' 29 
 
 Three or four months passed quietly. There were occa- 
 sional skirmishes between the peasants and parties of troops 
 in search of priests who refused to obey the orders of the 
 Assembly. At Nantes, the work of carrying out mock 
 trials, and executing those of the better classes who had 
 been swept into the prisons, went on steadily. From time 
 to time a message came to Jean from his father saying 
 that he had carried out his determination to lessen his 
 stocks, and that he had sent considerable sums of money 
 across the Channel. So far he had not been molested, 
 but he saw that the public madness was increasing, and 
 the passion for blood ever growing. Then came the news 
 of the execution of the king, which sent a thrill of horror 
 through the loyal province. Shortly afterwards it was 
 known that the decree for the raising of men was to be 
 enforced, and that commissioners had already arrived at 
 Saumur with a considerable force that would be employed 
 if necessary, but that the process of drawing the names of 
 those who were to go was to be carried out by the local 
 authorities assisted by the national guards of the towns. 
 
 During the winter things had gone on quietly at the 
 chateau. There had been but little visiting, for the 
 terrible events passing in Paris and in all the large towns, 
 and the uncertainty about the future, had cast so deep 
 a gloom over the country that none thought of pleasure, 
 or even of cheerful intercourse with their neighbours. Many 
 of the gentry, too, had given up all hope, and had made 
 their way down to the coast and succeeded in obtaining a 
 passage in smuggling craft, or even in fishing-boats, to 
 England. Jean Martin and Leigh had spent much of their 
 time in shooting. Game was abundant, and as so many of 
 the chateaux were shut up, they had a wide range of 
 country open to them for sport. Once or twice they 
 
30 NO SURRENDER 
 
 succeeded in bringing home a wild boar. Wolves had 
 multiplied in the forests, for during the last three years the 
 regular hunts in which all the gentry took part had been 
 abandoned, and the animals had grown fearless. One day, 
 soon after the news of the king's death had been received, 
 Jean, who had ridden over to Saumur on business, brought 
 back the news that war had been declared with England. 
 
 " It would have made a good deal of difference to 
 me," he said, " if I had still been on board the lugger, 
 for of course there would be an end to all legitimate 
 trade. However, no doubt I should have managed to 
 run a cargo sometimes, for they will want brandy and 
 tobacco all the more when regular trade is at an end, 
 and prices, you may be sure, will go up. I have no doubt, 
 too, that there will be a brisk business in carrying emi- 
 grants over. Still, of course the danger would be very 
 much greater. Hitherto we have only had the revenue 
 cutters and the coast-guards to be afraid of, now every 
 vessel of war would be an enemy." 
 
 As during their expeditions they were generally accom- 
 panied by half a dozen peasants, who acted as beaters, 
 Leigh had come to understand the patois, and to some 
 extent to speak it, and he often paid visits to the houses of 
 the principal tenants of the estate, who not only welcomed 
 him as the brother of their mistress, but soon came to like 
 him for himself, and were amused by his high spirits, his 
 readiness to be pleased with everything, and his talk to them 
 of the little-known country across the water. 
 
 It was evident from the manner in which the drawing 
 for the conscription was spoken of that it would not be 
 carried out without a strong resistance. Sunday, the tenth 
 of March, had been fixed for the drawing, and as the day 
 approached, the peasants became more and more determined 
 
THE BEGINNING OF TROUBLES ' 31 
 
 that they would not permit themselves to be dragged away 
 from their homes. Three days before, a party of the 
 tenants, together with some from adjoining estates, had 
 come up to the chateau. Jean Martin at once came out 
 to them. 
 
 " We have come, monsieur, to ask if you will lead us. 
 We are determined that we will not be carried off like 
 sheep." 
 
 "There you are right," Jean said ; *' but although I shall 
 be ready to do my share of fighting, I do not wish to be a 
 leader. In the first place, there are many gentlemen of far 
 larger possessions and of higher rank than myself, who 
 would naturally be your leaders. There is the Marquis 
 de Lescure at Clisson, and with him are several other noble 
 gentlemen, among them Henri de la Rochejaquelein — he is 
 a cavalry officer. His family have emigrated, but he has 
 remained here on his estates. Then, too, you have many 
 other military officers who have served. There is Monsieur 
 de Bonchamp, Monsieur d'Elb^e, and Monsieur Dommaigne, 
 all of whom have served in the army. If the insurrection 
 becomes general, I shall head my own tenants and join the 
 force under some chosen commander, but I shall not appear 
 as a leader. Not only am I altogether ignorant of military 
 affairs, but were it known in Nantes that I was prominent 
 in the rising, they would undoubtedly avenge themselves 
 upon my relations there." 
 
 It was known that artillery and gendarmes had been 
 gathered in all the towns of La Vendue. Two days before 
 that appointed for the drawing, Jean said to Leigh, "I 
 shall ride to-morrow to the castle of Clisson. I know 
 Monsieur de Lescure ; he has wide influence, and is known 
 to be a devoted royalist, and to have several royalist 
 refugees now at his house. I shall be able to learn from 
 
32 NO SURRENDER 
 
 him whether his intention is to take part in the insur- 
 rection. It is a long ride, and I shall not return until 
 to-morrow; if you like, you can ride north to St. Florent. 
 If there should be any tumult, I charge you not to take 
 any part in it; you had better leave your horse at some 
 cabaret on this side of the town, and go in on foot. It 
 is possible that there will be no trouble there, for they are 
 sure to have made preparations against it, and it is more 
 likely that there will be disturbances at smaller places. Still, 
 it will be interesting to mark the attitude of the peasants. 
 
 " You see, if there is to be a war, it is their war. The 
 gentlemen here would have fought for the king had there 
 been a shadow of a prospect of success, and had he given 
 the smallest encouragement to his friends to rally to his 
 support. They might even have fought against the dis- 
 turbance of the clergy, but they would have had no 
 followers. The peasants cared but little for the king, and 
 though they did care enough for the priests to aid them to 
 escape, they did not care enough to give battle lor their». 
 They are now going to fight for their own cause, and for 
 their own liberty. They have to show us that they are in 
 earnest about it before we join them. If they are in earn- 
 est, we ought to be successful. We ought to be able to put 
 a hundred thousand men in arms, and in such a country as 
 this we should be able to defy any force that the Con- 
 vention can send against us, and to maintain the right 
 of La Vendee to hold itself aloof from the doings of the 
 rest of France. 
 
 "But, as I said, until we know that they are really 
 in earnest, we cannot afford to throw in our lot with them ; 
 so if you go to St. Florent keep well away from the point 
 where the drawing is to take place. Watch affairs from a 
 distance. I have little doubt that those who go will go 
 
THE BEGINNING OF TROUBLES ' 33 
 
 with the determination of defending themselves, but whether 
 they will do so will depend upon whether there is one 
 among them energetic enough to take the lead; that is 
 always the difficulty in such matters. If there is a fight, 
 we must, as I say, simply watch it; it is at present no 
 affair of ours. If it begins, we shall all have our work 
 before us, plenty of it, and plenty of danger and excitement, 
 but for the present we have to act as spectators." 
 
 It was a ride of fifteen miles to St. Florent, and although 
 Leigh had twice during the winter ridden there with Jean, 
 he had some difficulty in finding his way through the 
 winding roads and numerous lanes along which he had to 
 pass. During the early part of the ride he met with but 
 few people on the way; the church bells were ringing 
 as usual, and there was nothing to show that any trouble 
 was impending; but when he arrived within two or three 
 miles of the town, he overtook Httle groups of peasants 
 walking in that direction. Some of them, he saw, carried 
 pitchforks, the rest had stout cudgels. St. Florent stood 
 on the Loire, and in an open space in the centre of the 
 town the authorities were gathered. Behind them was a 
 force of gendarmes, and in the middle of their line stood 
 a cannon. 
 
 Leigh had, as Jean had told him, left his horse outside the 
 town, and now took up his place with a number of towns- 
 people on one side of the square. As the peasants arrived, 
 they clustered together at the end of the street, waiting for 
 the hour to strike at which the drawing was to begin. A 
 few minutes before the clock struck, some of the gendarmes 
 left the group in the centre of the square and advanced to 
 the peasants. They were headed by an officer, who, as he 
 came up, exclaimed, " What do you mean by coming here 
 with pitchforks? Lay them down at once!" 
 
 i 
 
84 NO SURRENDER 
 
 There was a low murmur among the peasants. 
 
 *' Follow me ! " he said to his men ; and walking up to one 
 of the men carrying a pitchfork, he said, " I arrest you in 
 the name of the Republic." 
 
 In an instant a young man standing next to the one he 
 had seized sprang forward and struck the officer to the 
 ground with his cudgel. 
 
 " Follow me ! " he shouted. " Make for the gun ! " 
 
 With a cheer the peasants rushed forward, overthrowing 
 the gendarmes as they went. The municipal authorities, 
 after hesitating for a moment, took to their heels in the 
 most undignified manner. The gun had not been loaded, 
 the gendarmes round it, seeing that they were greatly out- 
 numbered, followed their example, and the peasants with 
 exultant shouts seized the cannon, and then scattering, 
 chased the gendarmes out of the town. Never was a more 
 speedy and bloodless victory. Headed by their leader, 
 whose name was Rene Foret, the peasants went to the 
 municipality, broke open the doors, took possession of the 
 arms stored there, collected all the papers they could find, 
 and made a great bonfire with them in the centre of the 
 square ; then, without harming anyone or doing the slightest 
 mischief, they left the town and scattered to their homes 
 in the Bocage. 
 
 Leigh waited until all was over, returned to the cabaret 
 where he had left his horse, and rode on. Passing through 
 the little town of Pin, a powerful-looking man some thirty- 
 five years old, with a quiet manner, broad forehead, and 
 intelhgent face, stepped up to him. 
 
 " Pardon, monsieur," he said ; " but you have come from 
 St. Florent?" 
 
 " Yes," he replied. 
 
 " Has aught happened there ? *' 
 
FOLLOW me!" he shouted. "MAKE FOR THE GUN ! 
 
THE BEGINNING OF TROUBLES ' 85 
 
 "Yes, the peasants attacked the gendarmes, who fled, 
 leaving their cannon behind them. The peasants took what 
 arms there were in the municipahty, and made a bonfire of 
 the papers ; they then, without doing any damage, dispersed 
 to their homes." 
 
 " They have done well," the man said, " they have made 
 a beginning. My name, monsieur, is Cathelineau, my busi- 
 ness, so far, has been that of a hawker ; I am well known in 
 this part of the country. Maybe, sir, you will hear my name 
 again, for henceforth I am an insurgent. We have borne 
 this tyranny of the butchers in Paris too long, and the time 
 has come when we must either free ourselves of it or die. 
 You belong to another class, but methinks that when you see 
 that we are in earnest, you will join us." 
 
 " I doubt not that we shall," Leigh said. " I am but a 
 lad yet, but I hope that when the time comes I shall do 
 my part." 
 
 The man lifted his hat and moved off, and Leigh rode 
 forward again. He was struck with the earnest manner of 
 the man. He had spoken calmly and without excitement, 
 expressed himself well, and had the air of a man who, having 
 determined upon a thing, would carry it through. 
 
 " I expect I shall hear of him again," he said to himself. 
 " A man like that, travelling round the country, no doubt has 
 ra deal of influence ; he is just the sort of man the peasants 
 Iwould follow ; indeed, as it seems to me, that anyone might 
 [follow." 
 
 It was late in the afternoon when he arrived home and 
 Itold his sister what he had witnessed. 
 
 I am not surprised, Leigh," she said. " If I were a 
 
 'man I would take up arms too. There must be an end to 
 
 [what is going on. Thousands have been murdered in Paris, 
 
 len and women, and at least as many more in the other 
 
36 NO SURRENDER 
 
 great towns. If this goes on, not only the nobles and 
 gentry, but the middle class of France will all disappear, 
 and these blood-stained monsters will, I suppose, set to to 
 kill each other. I feel half French now, Leigh, and it is 
 almost too awful to think of. It seems to me that the only 
 hope is that the peasants, not only of the Bocage, but of all 
 Poitou, Anjou, and Brittany, may rise, be joined by those 
 of other parts, and march upon the towns, destroy them 
 altogether, and kill all who have been concerned in these 
 doings." 
 
 " That would be pretty sweeping, Patsey," Leigh laughed. 
 ** But you know I hate them as much as you do, and though 
 I don't feel a bit French, I would certainly do all that I 
 could against them, just as one would kill wild beasts who 
 go about tearing people to pieces. It is no odds to me 
 whether the men, women, and children they kill are French 
 or English, one wants to put a stop to their killing." 
 
 " I wish now that I had not brought you out with me, 
 Leigh." 
 
 "In the first place, Patsey, I deny altogether that you 
 did bring me out — Jean brought me out ; and in the next 
 place, I don't see why you should be sorry. I would not 
 miss all this excitement for anything. Besides, I have 
 learned to talk French well, and something of the business 
 of a wine merchant. I can't be taken in by having common 
 spirit a year or two old passed off on me as the finest from 
 Charente, or a common claret for a choice brand. All that 
 is useful, even if I do not become a wine merchant. At any 
 rate it is more useful than stopping at Netherstock, where 
 I should have learned nothing except a little more Latin and 
 Greek." 
 
 "Yes, but you may be killed, Leigh." 
 
 "Well, I suppose if I had stayed at home and got a 
 
THE BEGINNING OF TROUBLES 37 
 
 commission in the army or a midshipman's berth in the navy 
 I might have been killed, and if I had my choice I would 
 much rather be killed in fighting against people who murder 
 women and children who have committed no crime what- 
 ever, than in fighting soldiers or sailors of another nation, 
 who may be just as honest fellows as we are." 
 
 " I cannot argue with you, Leigh, but if anything happens 
 to you I shall blame myself all my Hfe." 
 
 " That would be foolish," Leigh said. " It is funny what 
 foolish ideas women have. You could not have foreseen 
 what was coming when you came over here, and you thought 
 that it would be a good thing for me to accompany you 
 for a time. You did what you thought was best, and which 
 I think was best. Well, if it does n't turn out just what we 
 expected, you cannot blame yourself for that. Why, if you 
 were to ask me to come for a walk, and a tree fell on me as 
 we were going along and killed me, you would hardly blame 
 yourself because you asked me to come ; and this is just 
 the same. At any rate, if I do get killed, which I don't 
 mean to be if I can help it, there is no one else who will 
 take it very much to heart except yourself. There are 
 plenty of them at home, and now that I have been away 
 nearly two years, they must almost have forgotten my 
 existence." 
 
 " I consider you a very foolish boy," Patsey said gravely. 
 " You talk a great deal too much nonsense." 
 
 " Very well, Patsey, abuse is not argument, and almost 
 every word that you have said applies equally well to your 
 folly in leaving a comfortable home in a quiet country to 
 come to such a dangerous place as this. Now I hope that 
 supper is ready, for I am as hungry as a hunter." 
 
38 NO SURRENDER 
 
 CHAPTER III 
 
 THE FIRST SUCCESSES 
 
 THE next morning at twelve o'clock Jean Martin reached 
 home. 
 
 " The war has begun," he said as he leaped from his horse. 
 " Henri de la Rochejaquelein has accepted the leadership 
 of the peasants at Clisson. Lescure would have joined also, 
 but Henri pointed out to him that it would be better not 
 to compromise his family until it was certain that the 
 insurrection would become general. The young count was 
 starting just as I got to the chateau. He is a splendid 
 young fellow, full of enthusiasm, and burning to avenge the 
 misfortunes that have fallen upon his family. A peasant 
 had arrived the evening before with a message from his 
 aunt, who lives farther to the south. He brought news 
 that the chevalier de Charette, formerly a lieutenant in the 
 navy, and a strong Royalist, who had escaped the massacres 
 at Paris, and was living quietly on his estate near Mache- 
 coul, had been asked several times by the peasants in his 
 neighbourhood to take the command, and had accepted it, 
 and that the rising was so formidable there that it was 
 certain the authorities in that part of Poitou would not 
 succeed in enforcing the conscription. 
 
 " I have told Lescure that I shall be prepared to join as 
 soon as there is a general movement here, but that I should 
 attach myself to whoever took the direction of affairs in 
 this part, for that in the first place I knew nothing of war, 
 and in the second place I have resided here so small a por- 
 tion of my time that I am scarcely known save to my own 
 tenants. After our meal we will ride round and see how 
 
I'HE FIRST SUCCESSES o9 
 
 they are off for arms and powder ; that is our great weak- 
 ness. I am afraid, taking the whole country round, that 
 not one man in twenty possesses a gun." 
 
 This indeed was found to be the case as far as those on 
 the estate were concerned ; the men themselves, however, 
 seemed to think Httle of this. 
 
 "We will take them from the Blues," several of them 
 said confidently. " It does not matter a bit ; they will only 
 have time to fire one volley in these lanes of ours, and then 
 we shall be among them, and a pike or pitchfork are just 
 as good at close quarters as a bayonet." 
 
 That the whole country was astir was evident from the 
 fact that the sound of the church bells rose from the 
 woods in all directions. All work was suspended, and the 
 peasants flocked into the little villages to hear the news 
 that was brought in from several directions. Cathelineau 
 had in the course of the night gathered a party of twenty- 
 seven men, who at daybreak had started out from Pin, 
 setting the church bells ringing in the villages through 
 which they passed, until a hundred men, armed for the 
 most part with pitchforks and stakes, had gathered round 
 him. Then he boldly attacked the chateau of Tallais, 
 garrisoned by a hundred and fifty soldiers, having with 
 them a cannon. This was fired, but the shot passed over 
 the peasants' heads, and with a shout they dashed forward, 
 and the soldiers of the republic threw away their arms 
 and fled. Thus Cathelineau's followers became possessed 
 of firearms, some horses, and to their great delight, a 
 cannon. 
 
 Their leader did not waste a moment, but marched at 
 once against Chemille, his force increasing at every moment 
 as the men flocked in from the villages. There were at 
 Chemille two hundred soldiers with three guns, but some 
 
40 NO SURRENDER 
 
 of the fugitives from Tallais had already arrived there 
 bringing news of the desperate fury with which the peas- 
 ants had attacked them, and at the sight of the throng 
 approaching with their captured cannon the garrison lost 
 heart altogether and bolted, leaving their three cannon, 
 their ammunition, and the greater portion of their muskets 
 behind them. The news spread with incredible rapidity. 
 From each village they passed through boys were despatched 
 as messengers, and their tidings were taken on by fresh 
 relays. By the afternoon all the country for thirty miles 
 round knew that Cathelineau had captured Tallais and 
 Chemill^, and was in possession of a quantity of arms and 
 four cannon. 
 
 From St. Florent came the news that early in the 
 morning a party of Republican soldiers had endeavoured 
 to arrest Foret, who led the rising on the previous day, but 
 that he had obtained word of their approach, and, setting 
 the church bells ringing, had collected a force and had 
 beaten back those who came in search of him. Close by 
 a detachment of National Guards from Chollett had visited 
 the chateau of Maulevrier. The proprietor was absent, 
 but they carried off twelve cannon which had been kept 
 as family relics. The gamekeeper, Nicholas Stofflet, who 
 was in charge of the estate, had served sixteen years in 
 the army. He was a man of great strength, courage, and 
 sagacity, and, furious at the theft of his master's cannon, 
 had gathered the peasantry round and was already at the 
 head of two hundred men. 
 
 "Things go on apace, Patsey," Jean Martin said as they 
 sat by the fire that evening. " We only know what is 
 happening within some twenty or thirty miles of us, but if 
 the spirit shown here exists throughout Poitou and Anjou, 
 there can be no doubt that in a very short time the 
 
THE FIRST SUCCESSES 41 
 
 insurrection will be general. This Cathelineau, by their 
 description, must be a man of no ordinary ability, and he 
 has lost no time in showing his energy. For myself, I care 
 not in the least what is the rank of my leader. Here in 
 La Vendee there is no broad line between the seigneurs, 
 the tenants, and the peasantry ; at all rustic fetes they 
 mix on equal terms. The seigneurs set the example by 
 dancing with the peasant girls, and their wives and 
 daughters do not disdain to do the same with tenants or 
 peasantry; they attend the marriages and all holiday fes- 
 tivities, are foremost in giving aid, and in showing kindness 
 in cases of distress or illness ; and I feel sure that if they 
 found in a man like Cathelineau a genius for command they 
 would follow him as readily as one of their own rank." 
 
 On the fourteenth the news came that the bands of Stofflet 
 and Foret had with others joined that of Cathelineau. 
 Jean Martin hesitated no longer. 
 
 "The war has fairly begun," he said. "I shall be off 
 to-morrow morning. If Cathelineau is defeated we shall 
 have the Republicans devastating the whole country, and 
 massacring women and children as they did last August 
 after a rising for the protection of the priests ; therefore I 
 shall be fighting now in defence of our lives and home, wife." 
 
 " I would not keep you at home, Jean ; I think it is the 
 duty of every man to join in the defence against these 
 wretches. I know that no mercy will be shown by them 
 if they conquer us. But you will not take Leigh with you, 
 surely ? " 
 
 Leigh uttered an exclamation. 
 
 " Leigh must choose for himself," Jean said quietly. " He 
 is not French, and would have no concern in the matter 
 beyond that of humanity were it not that you are here ; 
 but at present our home is his, your life and his also are 
 
42 NO SURRENDER 
 
 involved if we are beaten. He is young to fight, but there 
 will doubtless be many others no older and probably much 
 less strong than he is. Moreover, if I should be killed 
 it is he who must bear you the news, and must arrange 
 with you your plans and act as your protector. I do not 
 say that I should advise your leaving the chateau directly, 
 but if the Republicans come this way it will be no place for 
 you, and I should say that it would be vastly better that 
 you should at once endeavour to cross to England. There 
 are five thousand francs in gold in my bureau, which are 
 worth three or four times their value in assignats, and 
 should, if you can gain the coast, be amply sufficient to 
 procure a passage for you to England. Do not weep, dear; 
 it is necessary to leave you, on an undertaking of this kind, 
 prepared for whatever may happen. At present the risk is 
 very small ; as we have heard, the fury of the peasants has 
 struck such consternation into the National Guards and 
 newly-raised soldiers that they will not await their onslaught, 
 and it will not be until the Convention becomes aware 
 of the really serious nature of the storm they have raised 
 that there will be any hard fighting. Still, even in a petty 
 skirmish men fall, and it is right that before I go we should 
 arrange as to what course you had best pursue in case of 
 my death. From the first, when we came here we did so 
 with our eyes open ; if we had merely sought safety we 
 should have gone to England. We came here partly be- 
 cause it is my home, and therefore my proper place, and 
 partly because, in case La Vendee rose against these exe- 
 cutioners of Paris, every man of honour and loyalty should 
 aid in the good cause." 
 
 " I know, Jean, and I would not keep you back." 
 " The struggle has begun, and if the Republicans conquer 
 La Vendue, we know how awful will be the persecutions, 
 
THE FIRST SUCCESSES 43 
 
 what thousands of victims will be slaughtered. Our only 
 hope is in victory ; and at any rate those who die on the 
 battle-field will be happy in comparison with those who fall 
 into the hands of the Blues." 
 
 " You wish to go, Leigh ? " 
 
 " Certainly I do," the lad said. " I think that everyone 
 strong enough to carry arms in La Vendue ought to join 
 and do his best. I can shoot better than most of the 
 peasantry, not one in twenty of whom has ever had a gun 
 in his hands, and I am sure that I am as strong as most of 
 them. Besides, if I had been at home I should, now the war 
 has begun, have tried to get a commission and to fight the 
 French — I mean the people who govern France at present — 
 and in fighting them here I am only doing what thousands 
 of Englishmen will be doing elsewhere." 
 
 "Very well, Leigh, then you shall go with Jean. I shall 
 certainly be glad to know you are together, so that if one is 
 wounded or ill the other can look after him and bring him 
 here. I shall do the best I can while you are away." 
 
 " I think that we shall soon be back again, and that we 
 shall be constantly seeing you," Jean said. ** You may be 
 sure that the peasants will not keep the field. They will 
 gather and fight, and, win or lose, they will then scatter to 
 their homes again until the church bells call them out to 
 repel a fresh attack of the enemy ; that is our real weak- 
 ness : there will never be any discipline, never any common 
 aim. If all the peasants in the west would join in a great 
 effort and march on Paris, I believe that the peasantry of 
 the departments through which they pass would join us ; it 
 would only be the National Guards of the towns and the new 
 levies that we should have to meet, and I believe that we 
 might take Paris, crush the scum of the faubourgs, and 
 hang every member of the Convention. But they will 
 
44 NO SURRENDER 
 
 never do it ; it will be a war of defence only, and a war 
 so carried out must in the long run be an unsuccessful 
 one. However, the result will be that we shall never be 
 very far away from home, and shall often return for a few 
 days. You must always keep a change of clothes and your 
 trinkets and so on packed up, so that at an hour's notice you 
 and Marthe can start with the child, either on receiving 
 a note from me telling you where to join us, or if you get 
 news that a force from Nantes is marching rapidly in this 
 direction. Two horses will always remain in the stables 
 in readiness to put into the light cart. Henri will be your 
 driver. Francois you must send off to find us, and tell us 
 the road that you have taken. However, of course we shall 
 make all these arrangements later on, when affairs become 
 more serious. I don't think there is any chance whatever 
 of the enemy making their way into the country for weeks, 
 perhaps for months, to come." 
 
 The next morning Jean Martin and Leigh started early ; 
 each carried a rifle slung behind him, a brace of pistols in 
 his holsters, and a sword in his belt. Patsey had recovered 
 from her depression of the previous evening, and her 
 natural good spirits enabled her to maintain a cheerful face 
 at parting, especially as her husband's assurances that there 
 would be no serious fighting for some time had somewhat 
 calmed her fears for their safety. 
 
 "The horses are useful to us for carrying us about, 
 Leigh," Jean Martin said as they rode along, "but unless 
 there are enough mounted men to act as cavalry we shall 
 have to do any fighting that has to be done on foot ; the 
 peasants would not follow a mounted officer as they would 
 one who placed himself in front of them, and fought as 
 they fought. I hope that later on we may manage to get 
 them to adopt some sort of discipline, but I have great 
 
THE FIRST SUCCESSES ' ' 45 
 
 doubts about it. The peasantry of La Vendee are an inde- 
 pendent race ; they are respectful to their seigneurs and are 
 always ready to listen to their advice, but it is respect and 
 not obedience. I fancy from what I have read of your 
 Scottish Highlanders that the feeling here closely resembles 
 that among the clans. They regard their seigneurs as their 
 natural heads, and would probably die for them in the field, 
 but in other matters each goes his own way, and the chiefs 
 know better than to strain their power beyond a certain 
 point. As you see, they have already their own leaders — 
 Stofflet the gamekeeper, Foret the wood-cutter, and Cathe- 
 lineau a small peddling wool merchant. Doubtless many 
 men of rank and family will join them, and will naturally, 
 from their superior knowledge, take their place as officers ; 
 but I doubt whether they will displace the men who have 
 from the beginning taken the matter in hand. I am glad 
 that it should be so ; the peasants understand men of their 
 own class, and will, I believe, follow them better than they 
 would men above them in rank. They will, at least, have 
 no suspicion of them, and the strength of the insurrection 
 lies in the fact that it is a peasant rising and not an insur- 
 rection stirred up by men of family." 
 
 At ten o'clock they arrived at Cathelineau's camp. Just 
 as they reached the spot they encountered Monsieur Sapi- 
 naud de la Verrie. He was riding at the head of about a 
 hundred peasants, all of whom were armed with muskets. 
 They had early that morning attacked the little town of Her- 
 biers. It was defended by two companies of soldiers with 
 four or five cannon, and the Republicans of the town had 
 ranged themselves with the Blues. Nevertheless the peas- 
 ants, led by their commander and his nephew, had fearlessly 
 attacked them, and with a loss of only two or three wounded, 
 defeated the enemy and captured the place, obtaining a 
 
46 NO SURRENDER 
 
 sufficient supply of muskets to arm themselves. As Jean 
 Martin was known to Monsieur Sapinaud they saluted each 
 other cordially. 
 
 " So you are coming willingly, Monsieur Martin. There 
 you have the advantage of me, for these good fellows made 
 me and my nephew come with them as their leaders, and 
 would take no refusal. However, they but drew us into 
 the matter a few days earlier than we had intended, for 
 we had already made up our minds to join the movement." 
 
 " I come willingly enough, Monsieur Sapinaud. If I had 
 remained in Nantes I should have been guillotined by this 
 time, and I made up my mind when I left there that I 
 would, on the first opportunity, do a litde fighting before I 
 was put an end to. This is my brother-in-law ; he has been 
 out here now nearly two years, and has seen enough of the 
 doings of the murderers at Nantes to hate them as much 
 as I do." 
 
 The streets of the little village which Cathelineau had 
 made his head-quarters were thronged with men ; through 
 these the four mounted gentlemen made their way slowly 
 until, when they came to the church, they saw three men 
 standing apart from the others. 
 
 "That is Cathelineau, the one standing in the middle,'' 
 Leigh said. 
 
 " We have come to place ourselves under your orders," 
 Monsieur Sapinaud said as they rode up to him, and he 
 named himself and his companions. 
 
 "I am glad indeed to see you, sirs," Cathelineau said. 
 " You are the first gentlemen who have joined us here, 
 though I hear that farther south some have already declared 
 themselves ; we want you badly. One of you I have seen 
 already," and he smiled at Leigh. 
 
 " I told you that you would hear of me, young sir, and 
 
THE FIRST SUCCESSES 47 
 
 you see I have kept my word. These with me are Stofflet^ 
 who, as you may have heard, recaptured the cannon the 
 Blues took at Clisson ; and Foret, who had the honour of 
 striking the first blow at St. Florent." 
 
 " Your names are all widely known in this part," Mon- 
 sieur Sapinaud said courteously. " Well, sirs, we have come 
 to fight under your orders. I have brought a hundred men 
 with me, and we have already done something on our own 
 account, for we last night captured Herbiers, which was 
 defended by two companies with four cannon. We have 
 gained a sufficient number of muskets to arm all our party." 
 
 **If I do not offer to give up the leadership to you, 
 Monsieur de la Verrie," Cathelineau said gravely, " it is from 
 no desire on my part to be a commander ; but I am widely 
 known to the peasantry of many parishes round Pin, and 
 perhaps because I understand them better than most, they 
 have confidence in me, and would, I think follow me rather 
 than a gentleman like yourself of whom they know but 
 little." 
 
 " They are quite right, " Monsieur Sapinaud said ; " the' 
 peasantry commenced this war, it is right that they should 
 choose their own leaders. You and your two companions 
 have already their confidence, and it is far better that you 
 should be their leaders. I believe all other gentlemen who 
 join you will be as ready as we are to follow you, and I 
 am sure that the only rivalry will be as to who shall most 
 bravely expose himself when he faces the enemy." 
 
 *' I thank you, sir," Cathelineau said. " I believe earn- 
 estly that in many respects it is best that the peasants 
 should have their own leaders. We can associate ourselves 
 with their feelings better than the gentry could do. We 
 shall have more patience with their failings. You would 
 want to make an army of them, we know that this cannot 
 
48 NO SURRENDER 
 
 be done. They will fight and die as bravely as men could 
 do, but I know that they will never submit to discipline. 
 After a battle they will want to hurry off to their homes. 
 They will obey the order to fight, but that is the only 
 order one can rely upon their obeying. We are on the 
 point of starting for Chollet ; it is a town where the people 
 are devoted to the cause of the Convention. At the last 
 drawing for the militia they killed, without any pretext, a 
 number of young men who had come unarmed into the 
 town. Many inhabitants of adjoining parishes have been 
 seized and thrown in prison charged only with being hostile 
 to the Convention, and expressing horror at the murder 
 of the king. The capture will produce an impression 
 throughout the country. They have three or four hundred 
 dragoons there, and yesterday, we hear, they called in the 
 National Guard from the villages round, though scarce 
 believing that we should venture to attack them. Your 
 reinforcement of a hundred men all armed with muskets will 
 be a very welcome one, for they will hardly suspect that 
 many of us have firearms. However, we had before your 
 arrival three hundred who have so armed themselves through 
 captures at St. Florent and Chemill^." 
 
 He now ordered the bell to be rung, and, as soon as its 
 notes pealed out, started, followed at once by the crowd in 
 the village, without any sort of order or regularity. Jean 
 and Leigh continued to ride with Monsieur de la Verrie and 
 his nephew. After some hours' marching, at two o'clock in 
 the afternoon they approached Chollet. On the way they 
 received considerable reinforcements from the villages they 
 passed through. As soon as they approached the town 
 they saw the dragoons pouring out, followed by three or 
 four hundred National Guards. The Vendeans now fell 
 into some sort of order. A short council of war was held. 
 
THE FIRST SUCCESSES 4 'J 
 
 It was arranged that Monsieur de la Verrie with his hun- 
 dred musketeers, and Foret with as many more, should 
 advance against the dragoons, while Cathelineau and Stofflet, 
 with a hundred musketeers and the main body of peasants 
 with their pitchforks, should attack the National Guards. 
 
 The dragoons had expected that the mere sight of them 
 would be sufficient to send the peasants flying, and they were 
 amazed that they should continue to advance. As soon as 
 they were within easy range the peasants opened fire. At 
 the first volley the colonel of the dragoons and many of his 
 men fell. Reloading, the peasants advanced at a run, 
 poured in a volley at close quarters, and then with loud 
 cheers charged the dragoons. These, being but newly- 
 raised troops, were seized with a panic, turned, and galloped 
 off at full speed. Astounded at the defeat of the cavalry, 
 in whom they had confidently trusted, the National Guard 
 at once lost heart, and, as with loud shouts Cathelineau 
 with his peasants flung themselves upon them, they, too, 
 broke and fled in all directions. The peasants pursued them 
 for a league, and then returned exultant to Chollet. 
 
 Here the leading revolutionists were thrown in prison, 
 but with the exception of the National Guards who at- 
 tempted resistance after reaching the town, no lives were 
 taken. A large quantity of arms, money, and ammunition 
 fell into the hands of the victors. Scarcely had the peasants 
 gathered in Chollet, than the news arrived that the National 
 Guard of Saumur were marching against them, and Cathe- 
 lineau requested Monsieur de la Verrie and Foret with their 
 following to go out to meet them. They marched away at 
 once, and met the enemy at Vihiers. Unprepared for an 
 attack the National Guard at once broke and fled, throwing 
 away their arms and abandoning their cannon. Among 
 these was one taken from the Chateau de Richelieu. It 
 
 4 
 
50 NO SURRENDER 
 
 had been given by Louis XIII. to the cardinal. On the 
 engraving, with which it was nearly covered, the peasants 
 thought that they could make out an image of the Virgin, 
 and so called it by her name. With these trophies the 
 party returned to Chollet. 
 
 The next day being Saturday the little army dispersed, 
 the peasants making their way to their homes in order to 
 spend Easter there, while Cathelineau with only a small 
 body remained at Chollet. From here messengers were 
 sent to Messieurs Bonchamp, d'Elbee, and Dommaigne, all 
 officers who had served in the army, but had retired when 
 the revolution broke out. Cathelineau offered to share 
 the command with them, and entreated them to give their 
 military knowledge and experience to the cause. All 
 assented. Thus the force had the advantage from this 
 time forward of being commanded by men who knew the 
 business of war. Leigh had started for home as soon as 
 the National Guards of Saumur were defeated, Jean Martin, 
 at Cathehneau's request, remaining with him in order to 
 join some other gentlemen who had that day arrived, in 
 calhng upon the three officers, and inviting them to join 
 Cathelineau in the command. 
 
 Leigh's sister ran out as he rode up to the house. The 
 news of the capture of Chollet, almost without loss, had 
 already spread, and although surprised she felt no alarm at 
 seeing Leigh alone. " I hear that you have taken Chollet 
 and defeated the dragoons and National Guards." 
 
 "Yes; and this morning we put to flight the guards of 
 Saumur without the loss of a single man. I don't know 
 what it may come to presently, but just now it can hardly 
 be called fighting. The sight of peasants rushing on seems 
 to strike these heroes with a panic at once, and they are off 
 helter-skelter, throwing away their guns and ammunition." 
 
AT THE FIRST VOLLEY THE COLONEL OF THE DRAGOONS AND 
 MANY OF HIS MEN FELL." 
 
THE FIRST SUCCESSES 51 
 
 " Have you come home only to tell me the news, Leigh ? " 
 
 " I have come home because at present our army has 
 evaporated into thin air. To-morrow being Easter Sunday, 
 the peasants have all scattered to their homes, so that it 
 was of no use my staying at Chollet. Cathelineau is there 
 and the other leaders, among them Monsieur de la Verrie, 
 a nephew of his, Jean, and several other gentlemen, who 
 have just arrived there. They are going as a sort of depu- 
 tation to-morrow to Bonchamp, d'Elbee, and another officer 
 whose name I forget, to ask them to join Cathelineau in 
 the command. I think that he will still remain as leader, 
 and that they will act as his councillors and in command of 
 columns." 
 
 " Then your impression of this man is confirmed? " 
 
 " More than confirmed. Jean said this mornmg that he 
 was a born leader of men. While all round him there is 
 excitement and eonfusion, he is as calm and serene as if he 
 were alone. He is evidently a man who has read a good 
 deal and thought a good deal, and I can quite understand 
 the influence he has gained over the peasantry in his 
 neighbourhood, and that it has long been their custom to 
 refer all disputes to him. Stofflet is a different sort of 
 man. He is tall and powerful in frame, stern and almost 
 morose in manner; he has been sixteen years a soldier, and 
 was, I hear, distinguished for his bravery." 
 
 "AndFoi^t?" 
 
 " He is an active young woodman, evidently a determined 
 fellow, and as he was the first to lead the peasants against 
 the Blues he is sure to have a following. They are three 
 very different characters, but all of them well fitted to act 
 as peasant leaders." 
 
 " And will Jean be a leader? " 
 
 "Not a leader, Patsey, that is to say certainly not a 
 
52 NO SURRENDER 
 
 general; he does not want it himself; but he will no doubt 
 lead the peasants on the estate, and perhaps those in the 
 neighbourhood. You know that he would not have the 
 church bell rung when he started, because he did not wish 
 the tenants to join until h§ had seen the result of the first 
 fight, but when he comes home he will summon those who 
 like to go with him." 
 
 " Yes, I have had to explain that over and over again. 
 Yesterday and to-day almost all the men have been up 
 here to ask why Jean did not take them. I told them 
 that that was one reason, and another was that had they 
 started on foot when you did, they would not have arrived 
 in time to take part in the fight at Chollet." 
 
 The conversation, begun as Leigh dismounted, had been 
 continued in the house, the groom having taken the horse 
 round to the stable. 
 
 " So the peasants fought well, Leigh ? " 
 
 "They would have fought well if the Blues had given 
 them a chance, but these would not stop till they came 
 up to them ; if they had done so, I am convinced that the 
 peasants would have beaten them. There was no mis- 
 taking the way they rushed forward, and upon my word, 
 I am not surprised that the enemy gave way ; although well 
 armed and not far inferior in numbers, they would have had 
 no chance with them." 
 
 " And did you rush forward, Leigh ? " 
 
 "We were with the party that attacked the cavalry. 
 Jean and I fired our rifles twice, and after that we only 
 saw the backs of the cavalry. If they had been well drilled 
 troops they ought to have scattered us like sheep, for every- 
 thing must have gone down before them had they charged. 
 There was no sort of order among us ; the men were not 
 formed into companies; there was no attempt to direct 
 
THE FIRST SUCCESSES 53 
 
 them. Each simply joined the leader he fancied, and 
 when the word was given, charged forward at the top of 
 his speed. It is all very well against the National Guards 
 and these young troops, but as Jean said, it would be a 
 different affair altogether if we were to meet trained soldiers. 
 But the peasants seem to be quick, and I expect they will 
 adopt tactics better suited to the country when they come 
 to fighting in these lanes and woods. You see, so far a 
 very small proportion have been armed with guns, and 
 their only chance was to rush at once to close quarters ; 
 but we have captured so many muskets at Chollet and 
 Vihiers, that in future a considerable proportion of the 
 peasants will have guns, and when they once learn to use 
 the hedges, they will be just as good as trained troops." 
 
 " Then I suppose Jean is more hopeful about the future 
 than he was?" 
 
 " I don't say that, Patsey. He thinks that we shall make 
 a hard fight of it, but that the end must depend upon 
 whether the people in Paris, rather than keep fifty thousand 
 men engaged in a desperate conflict here when they are 
 badly wanted on the frontier, decide to suspend the con- 
 scription in La Vendee, and to leave us to ourselves. 
 There can be no doubt that that would be their best plan. 
 But as they care nothing for human life, even if it cost 
 them a hundred thousand men to crush us, they are likely 
 to raise any number of troops and send them against us 
 rather than allow their authority to be set at defiance. Do 
 you know, Patsey, whe.n 1 used to read about Guy Fawkes 
 wanting to blow up the Houses of Parliament, I thought 
 that he must be a villain indeed to try to destroy so many 
 lives ; but I have changed my opinion now, for if I had 
 a chance I would certainly blow up the place where the 
 Convention meets, and destroy every soul within its walls, 
 
54 NO SURRENDER 
 
 including the spectators who fill the galleries and howl fo: 
 blood." 
 
 " Well, you see, Leigh, as Guy Fawkes and the othei 
 conspirators failed in their attempt, I am afraid there is 
 very small chance of your being able to carry out the plan 
 more successfully." 
 
 " I am afraid there is not," Leigh said regretfully. " I 
 sliould never be able to dig a way into the vaults, and 
 certainly I should not be able to get enough powder to 
 blow a big building up if I could. No ; I was only saying 
 that if Guy Fawkes hated the Parliament as much as I hate 
 the Tonvention, there is some excuse to be made for him. 
 Now, Patsey, I am as hungry as a hunter." 
 
 " I have a good supper ready for you," she said. " I 
 thought it was quite possible that you and Jean would 
 both come home this evening, for I felt sure that most 
 of the peasants would be coming back if possible for Easter 
 Sunday, and I had no doubt that if you did come you 
 you would both be hungry." 
 
 " Have you any news from other districts ? " he asked* 
 after he had finished his supper. 
 
 "There is a report that Captain Charette has gathered 
 nearly twenty thousand peasants in lower Poitou, and that 
 he has already gained a success over the Blues. There are 
 reports, too, of risings in Brittany." 
 
 ** There is no doubt that things are going on well at present, 
 Patsey. You see, we are fighting on our own ground, and 
 fifty thousand men can be called to arms in the course 
 of a few hours by the ringing of the church bells. We 
 have no baggage, no waggons, no train of provisions ; we 
 are ready to fight at once. On the other hand, the Blues 
 have been taken completely by surprise ; they have no large 
 force nearer than the frontier, or at any rate nearer than 
 
THE FIRST SUCCESSES 55 
 
 Paris, and it will be weeks before they can gather an army 
 such as even they must see will be required for the conquest 
 of La Vendue. Up to that time it can be only a war 
 of skirmishes, unless our leaders can persuade the peasants 
 to march against Paris, and that I fear they will never be 
 able to do. When the enemy are really ready, the fighting 
 will be desperate. 'Tis true that the Vend^ans have a 
 good cause — they fight for their religion and their freedom ; 
 while the enemy will fight only because they are ordered to 
 do so. There is another thing, — every victory we win will 
 give us more arms, ammunition, and cannon ; while a 
 defeat will mean simply that the peasants will scatter to 
 their homes and be ready to answer the next call for their 
 services. On the other hand, if the Blues are defeated, 
 they will lose so heavily both in arms and stores, and will 
 suffer such loss of life from their ignorance of our roads and 
 lanes, that it will be a long time before they will again be 
 able to advance against us." 
 
 The next morning after the service at the church was 
 over, the peasants came down in numbers to the chateau 
 to hear from Leigh a full account of the fighting at Chollet 
 and Vihiers, a report of the latter event having arrived that 
 morning. There were exclamations of lively pleasure at the 
 recital, mingled with regret that they had not borne their 
 share in the fighting. 
 
 "You will have plenty of opportunities,'^ Leigh said. 
 " Monsieur Martin has told me that when he next leaves 
 home all who are willing to do so can go with him. But it 
 may be some little time before anything of importance takes 
 place, and as at present what fighting there is is a consider- 
 able distance away, he thinks it best that you should reserve 
 yourselves for some great occasion ; unless, indeed, the 
 Blues endeavour to penetrate the Bocage, when, I have no 
 
56 NO SURRENDER 
 
 doubt, you will know how to deal with them when they are 
 entangled in your lanes and woods." 
 
 " We will go, every man of us ! " one of the peasants 
 shouted, and the cry was re-echoed with enthusiasm by the 
 whole of the men. It was nearly an hour before Leigh and 
 his sister were able to withdraw from the crowd and make 
 their way homeward. 
 
 " It is difficult to believe that men so ready and eager to 
 fight can be beaten," she said. " Did you notice, too, that 
 their wives all looked on approvingly? I believe that 
 even if any of the men wished to stay away they would 
 be hounded to the front by the women. I think that with 
 them it would be regarded as a war for their religion, 
 while with the men it is the conscription that has chiefly 
 driven them to take up arms." 
 
 CHAPTER IV 
 
 CATHELINEAU'S SCOUTS 
 
 FOR some days nothing happened. The insurrection 
 spread like wildfire in Poitou and Anjou, and every- 
 where the peasants were successful, the authorities, soldiers, 
 and gendarmes for the most part flying without waiting for 
 an attack. The news that all La Vendue was in insurrec- 
 tion astonished and infuriated the Convention, which at 
 once took steps to suppress it. On the second of April 
 a military commission was appointed, with power to exe- 
 cute all peasants taken with arms in their hands, and all 
 who should be denounced as suspicious persons. General 
 Berruyer was sent down to take the command. The large 
 army that had been raised, principally from the mob of Paris 
 
CATHELINEAU'S SCOUTS 67 
 
 for the defence of that city, marched down, and Berruyer at 
 the head of this force entered the Bocage on the tenth of 
 April. 
 
 The time had passed quietly at the chateau. The peasants 
 had dispersed at once, and except that the principal leaders 
 and a small body of men remained together watching the 
 course of events, all was as quiet as if profound peace 
 reigned. Jean Martin had returned home. Two days after 
 arriving he had called all the tenants on the estate together, 
 and had endeavoured to rouse them to the necessity of 
 acquiring a certain amount of discipline. He had brought 
 with him a waggon-load of muskets and ammunition, which 
 had been discovered at Chollet after the main bulk of the 
 peasants had departed, and Cathelineau had allowed him to 
 carry them off, in order that the peasantry in the neighbour- 
 hood of the chateau should be provided with a proportion of 
 guns when the day of action arrived. The peasants gladly 
 received the firearms, but could not be persuaded to en- 
 deavour to fight in any sort of order. 
 
 " They did not do it at Chollet or elsewhere," they ex- 
 claimed, " and yet they beat the Blues easily. What good 
 did discipline do to the enemy? None. Why, then, should 
 we bother ourselves about it? When the enemy comes 
 we will rush upon them when they are tangled in our 
 thickets." 
 
 Leigh was somewhat more successful. The fact that he 
 had fought at Chollet, and was their seigneur's brother-in- 
 law, had established a position for him in the eyes of peasants 
 of his own age, and as he went from house to house talking 
 with them, he succeeded in getting some twenty boys to 
 agree to follow him. He had been nominated an officer by 
 the three generals, who had picked out, without reference 
 to rank or age, those who they thought would, either from 
 
58 NO SURRENDER 
 
 position, energy, or determination, fill the posts well. Thus 
 one company was commanded by a noble, the next by a 
 peasant, and each would on the day of battle fight equally 
 well. Leigh's arguments were such as were suited to the 
 lads he addressed. 
 
 " You see, if you go with the bands of men you will be 
 lost in the crowd. The men will rush forward in front, 
 you will all be in the rear. You want to serve your country. 
 Well, you can serve it much better by watching the move- 
 ments of the enemy and carrying word of it to the com- 
 mander. Then sometimes we can have a little enterprise of 
 our own — cut off a post of the enemy, or manage to decoy 
 them into lanes where we know their guns will stick fast. 
 It is not size and strength that are most necessary in war, 
 but quickness, alertness, and watchfulness. You know that 
 already the leaders have found that nothing can persuade 
 the men to keep guard or to carry out outpost duty. If 
 we do this, even if we do nothing else, we shall be serving 
 the cause much better than if we were to join in a general 
 rush upon the enemy." 
 
 "But we shall have no muskets with us," one of the 
 boys objected. 
 
 " Nor would you want them. You would have to move 
 about quickly, and guns would be terribly inconvenient if 
 you had to push your way through a hedge or a close 
 thicket. And besides, if you had guns they would not be of 
 much use to you, for none of you are accustomed to their 
 use, and it needs a great deal of training to learn to shoot 
 straight. I am quite sure that if I were to march with 
 twenty of you to Cathelineau's head-quarters, and were to 
 say to him, * We have come here, sir, to act as scouts for 
 you, to bring you in news of the movements of the enemy, 
 and to do anything in our power to prevent you from 
 
CATHELINEAU'S SCOUTS 59 
 
 being surprised,' he would be more pleased than if I had 
 brought him a hundred men armed with muskets." 
 
 When twenty had expressed their willingness to go, 
 Leigh asked Jean, who had warmly entered into the plan, 
 to speak to the fathers of the lads and get them to consent 
 to their going with him. 
 
 He accordingly called them together for that purpose. 
 
 "But do you mean that they will be away altogether, 
 master?" 
 
 " Yes, while this goes on." 
 
 " But we shall lose their labour in the fields ? '* 
 
 " There will not be much labour in the fields till this is 
 over, and by having scouts watching the enemy you will 
 get early news of their coming and have time to drive off 
 your beasts before they arrive." 
 
 " But how will they live ? " 
 
 " When they are in this neighbourhood one or two can 
 come back and fetch bread ; if they are too far off for that, 
 my brother will buy bread for them. In cases where they 
 cannot well be spared, I will remit a portion of your dues 
 as long as they are away ; but this will not be for long, for 
 I can see that ere many weeks are past the Blues will be 
 swarming round in such numbers that there will be little 
 time for work on your land, and you will all have to 
 make great sacrifices. You must remember that the less 
 there is in your barns the more difficult it will be for an 
 enemy to invade you, for if they can find nothing here 
 they will have to bring everything with them, and every 
 waggon will add to their difficulties. My brother tells me 
 that one of the things he means to do is to break up the 
 roads when he finds out by which line the Blues are ad- 
 vancing, and for that purpose I shall serve out from my 
 store either a pick or an axe to each of the band." 
 
60 NO SURRENDER 
 
 At last all difficulties were got over, and twenty lads 
 were enrolled. Another three weeks passed ; the peasants 
 of Poitou and Anjou thought but little of the storm that 
 was gathering round them. General Berruyer had arrived 
 from Paris with his army. A portion of the army from Brest 
 moved down to Nantes, and were in concert with the army 
 of La Rochelle to sweep that part of La Vendue bordering 
 on the coast. General Canclaus was at Nantes with two 
 thousand troops. General Dayat was sent to Niort with 
 six thousand men, and was to defend the line between 
 Sables and St. Gilles. Bressuire was occupied by General 
 Quetineau with three thousand men. Leigonyer, with 
 from four to five thousand men, occupied Vihiers, while 
 St Lambert was held by Ladouce with two thousand five 
 hundred. The right bank of the Loire between Nantes and 
 Angers was held by fifteen hundred men of the National 
 Guard. Thus that part of upper Poitou where the rising 
 had been most successful was surrounded by a cordon of 
 troops which the Convention hoped, and believed, would 
 easily stamp out the insurrection and take a terrible 
 vengeance for what had passed. 
 
 When the storm would burst none knew, but Jean one 
 day said to Leigh that it was certain that it must come 
 soon, and that if he was still resolved to carry out his plan 
 it was time that he set out. 
 
 " I am quite ready to carry out my plans, Jean, as you 
 know ; but dangers seem to threaten from so many quarters 
 that I don't like going away from home. While my 
 company are scattered near Chollet, for instance^ the 
 Blues may be burning down your chateau." 
 
 " I don't think there is much danger of that, Leigh. 
 It is quite certain that as soon as these divisions begin 
 to move they will have their hands full. We may 
 
CATHELINEAU'S SCOUTS 61 
 
 hope that in some cases they will be defeated ; in others 
 they may drive off the peasants and march to the town 
 that they intend to occupy, but they will only hold the 
 ground they stand upon, they will not be able to send out 
 detached parties to attack chateaux or destroy villages. 
 For the present I have no fear whatever of their coming 
 here ; we are well away from any of the roads that they are 
 likely to march by. I don't say that any of the roads are 
 good, but they will assuredly keep on the principal lines 
 and not venture to entangle themselves in our country lanes. 
 There are no villages of any size within miles of us, and this 
 is one of the most thickly wooded parts of the Bocage — 
 which, as you know, means the thicket — therefore I shall, 
 when the time comes, leave your sister without uneasiness. 
 We may be quite sure that if, contrary to my anticipation, 
 any column should try to make its way through this neigh- 
 bourhood, it would be hotly opposed, and she will have 
 ample time to take to the woods, where she and the 
 child will find shelter in any of the foresters' cottages. 
 
 " She is going to have peasant dresses made for her and 
 Marthe. She will, of course, drive as we intended, and the 
 two men will take the horse and vehicle to some place in 
 the woods at a considerable distance from here, and keep it 
 there until we join her and carry out our original plan of 
 making for the coast. Directly you are gone I shall make it 
 my business to find out the most out-of-the-way spot among 
 the woods, and ride over and make an arrangement with 
 some woodman with a wife and family living there to 
 receive her if necessary, and I will let you know the spot 
 fixed on and give you directions how to find it." 
 
 In order to add to Leigh's influence and authority, 
 Martin persuaded the village cure, who was a man of much 
 intelligence and perceived that real good might be done by 
 
62 NO SURRENDER 
 
 this party of lads, to have a farewell service in the church. 
 Accordingly, on the morning on which they were to start, 
 all attended the church, which was filled by their friends, 
 and here he addressed the boys, telling them that the service 
 in which they were about to engage was one that would be 
 of great importance to their country, and that it would 
 demand all their energy and strength. He then asked 
 them to take an oath to carry out all orders they might 
 receive from their leader, the seigneur's brother, who would 
 himself share in their work and the many hardships they 
 might have to undergo. 
 
 "Here," he said, "is a gentleman who is by birth a 
 foreigner, but who has come to love the land that his sister 
 adopted as her own, and to hate its enemies, these godless 
 murderers of women and children, these executioners of 
 their king, these enemies of the church, so much that he is 
 ready to leave his home and all his comforts and to risk his 
 life in its cause. Remember that you have voluntarily 
 joined him and accepted him as your leader. The work 
 once begun there must be no drawing back ; there is not a 
 man in La Vendee who is not prepared to give his life if 
 need be to the cause, and you in your way can do as much 
 or more." 
 
 He then administered an oath to each lad, and, as had 
 been arranged, Leigh also took an oath to care for them in 
 every respect and to share their risks and dangers. Then 
 the cur^ pronounced his blessing upon them and the service 
 ended. Very greatly impressed with what had taken place, 
 the little band marched out from the church surrounded 
 by their friends. Jean Martin then presented hatchets or 
 light picks to each, and a waist-belt in which the tools 
 should be carried. As a rule the peasants carried leathern 
 belts over the shoulders, in which a sword, hatchet, or other 
 
CATHELINEAU'S SCOUTS 63 
 
 weapon was slung ; but Jean thought the waist-belt would 
 be much more convenient for getting rapidly through 
 hedges or thickets, and it had also the advantage that a 
 long knife, constituting in itself a formidable weapon, 
 could also be carried in it. 
 
 Patsey presented them each with a hat, of which a 
 supply had been obtained from St. Florent. These were 
 of the kind ordinarily worn by the peasants, in shape like 
 the modern broad-brimmed wide-awake, but made of much 
 stiffer material. She had bought these to give a certain 
 uniformity to the band, of whom some already wore hats 
 of this kind, others long knitted stocking caps, while others 
 again were bareheaded. She added a piece of green ribbon 
 round each hat ; Leigh objected to this on the ground that 
 they might sometimes have to enter towns, and that any 
 badge of this sort would be speedily noticed ; but, as she 
 said, they would only have to take them off when engaged 
 in such service. A quarter of an hour after leaving the 
 church they marched away amid the acclamations of their 
 friends, each boy feeling a sensation of pride in the work 
 that he had undertaken and in the ceremony of which he 
 had been the centre. 
 
 " Now, lads," Leigh said as soon as they were fairly away 
 from the village, " instead of walking along as a loose body, 
 you had better form four abreast and endeavour to keep 
 step. It is no more difficult to walk that way than in a 
 clump ; and, indeed, by keeping step it makes the walking 
 easy, and it has the advantage that you can act much more 
 quickly. If we heard an enemy approaching, and I gave 
 the order, * Ten go to the right and ten go to the left ! ' you 
 would not know which were to go. Now each four of you 
 will form a section, and the order into which you fall now 
 you will always observe. Then if I say, ' First two sections 
 
64 NO SURRENDER 
 
 to the right, the other three sections to the left ! * every one 
 of you knows what to do, instead of having to wait until 
 I mention all your names. This is nearly all the drill you 
 will have to learn. You can choose your places now, but 
 afterwards you will have to keep to them, so those of you 
 who are brothers and special friends will naturally fall in 
 next to each other." 
 
 In a minute or two the arrangements were made, and the 
 party proceeded four abreast, with Leigh marching at their 
 head. For the first hour or so he had some difficulty in 
 getting them to keep step, but they presently fell into it, 
 time being kept by breaking into one of the canticles of the 
 church. After a long day's march they arrived at the 
 village which Cathelineau now occupied as his head -quarters, 
 as it had been necessary, in view of the threatening circle 
 of the various columns of the enemy, to remove the head- 
 quarters from ChoUet to a central point, from which he 
 could advance at once against whichever of these columns 
 might first move forward into the heart of the country. 
 The lads all straightened themselves up as they marched 
 through the streets, the unwonted spectacle of twenty 
 peasant lads marching in order exciting considerable sur- 
 prise. CatheUneau was standing at the door of the house 
 he occupied, conversing with MM. Bonchamp and d'Elb^e. 
 
 " Ah, Monsieur Stansfield," he said, " is it you ? " as Leigh 
 halted his party and raised his hat. " You are the most 
 military-looking party I have yet seen. They are young, 
 but none the worse for that." 
 
 "There is nothing military about them except that they 
 march four abreast," he said with a smile, "but for the 
 work we have come to do drill will not be necessary. I 
 have raised this band on Jean Martin's estate, sir, and with 
 your permission I propose to call them ' Cathelineau's scouts.* 
 
CATHELINEAU'S SCOUTS 65 
 
 It seemed to my brother and myself that you sorely need 
 scouts to inform you of the movements of the enemy, 
 the roads by which they are approaching, their force and 
 order. I have therefore raised this little body of lads of 
 my own age. They will remain with me permanently as 
 long as the occasion needs. They will go on any special 
 mission with which you may charge them, and will at other 
 times watch all the roads by which an enemy would be 
 likely to advance." 
 
 "If they will do that, Monsieur Stansfield, they will be 
 valuable indeed ; that is just what I cannot get the peasants 
 to do. When it comes to fighting they will obey orders, 
 but at all other times they regard themselves as their own 
 masters, and neither entreaties nor the offer of pay suffices 
 to persuade them to undertake such work as you are pro- 
 posing to carry out, consequently it is only by chance that 
 we obtain any news of the enemy's movements. I wish we 
 had fifty such parties." 
 
 "They would be valuable indeed," Monsieur d'Elbee 
 said. " The obstinacy of the peasantry is maddening. How 
 do you propose to feed your men?" 
 
 " When we are within reach of their homes, two will go 
 back to fetch bread for the whole ; when we are too far 
 away, I shall buy it in one of the villages." 
 
 " When you are within reach of my head-quarters, wher- 
 ever that may be, you have only to send in and they shall 
 have the loaves served out to them the same as the band 
 who remain here. We are not short of money, thanks to 
 the captures we have made. I see that none of your band 
 have firearms." 
 
 " No, sir ; Jean Martin would have let me have some of 
 the muskets he brought from here, but it seemed to me 
 that they would be an encumbrance. We may have to 
 
 S 
 
66 NO SURRENDER 
 
 trust to our swiftness of foot to escape, and at any rate we 
 shall want to carry messages to you as quickly as possible. 
 The weight of a gun and ammunition would make a good 
 deal of difference, and would, moreover, be in our way in 
 getting through the woods and hedges." 
 
 "Eut for all that, you ought to have some defence," 
 Cathelineau said ; " and if you came upon a patrol of cavalry, 
 though only three or four in number, you would be in a 
 bad case with only those knives to defend yourselves. Do 
 you know whether there are any pistols in the storehouse, 
 Monsieur Bonchamp?" 
 
 " Yes, there are some that were picked up from the 
 cavalrymen we killed ; they have not been given out yet. " 
 
 " Then I think we had better serve out a pistol, with a 
 score of cartridges, to each of these lads. If you let them 
 fire three or four rounds at the trunk of a tree, or some 
 mark of that sort. Monsieur Stansfield, they will get to 
 know something about the use of the weapons." 
 
 "Thank you, sir; that would be excellent, and would 
 certainly enable us to face a small party of the enemy if 
 we happen to encounter them." 
 
 ** Please form the boys up two deep," Cathelineau said, 
 "I will say a word or two to them." 
 
 The manoeuvre was not executed in military style, but 
 the boys were presently arranged in order. 
 
 " I congratulate you, lads," Cathelineau went on, " in 
 having devoted yourselves to your country, and that in a 
 direction that will be most useful. I trust that you will 
 strictly obey the orders of your commander, and will re- 
 member that you will be of far more use in carrying them 
 out than in merely helping to swell the number in a pitched 
 battle. I have every confidence in Monsieur Stansfield. He 
 has set a noble example to the youths of this country in thus 
 
CATHELINEAU'S SCOUTS 67 
 
 undertaking arduous and fatiguing work which is not with- 
 out its dangers. I was glad to see that you marched in 
 here in order. I hope that you will go a little further and 
 learn to form line quickly, and to gather at his call. These 
 things may seem to you to make very little difference, but 
 in fact will make a great deal. You saw that you were at 
 least a couple of minutes forming in line just now. Sup- 
 posing the enemy's cavalry had been charging down upon 
 you, that two minutes lost would have made all the differ- 
 ence between your receiving them in order, or being in 
 helpless confusion when they came up. I have no doubt 
 that one of my generals here has among his followers some- 
 one who served in the army, and who will teach you 
 within the course of an hour, if you pay attention to 
 his instructions, how to form into line and back again 
 into fours." 
 
 " I will give them an hour myself," Monsieur Bonchamp 
 said. " I have nothing particular to do, and should be glad 
 to instruct young fellows who are so willing and well- 
 disposed. Are you too tired to drill now? You have 
 had a long march." 
 
 A general negative was the reply. 
 
 "Well, then, march to the open space just outside the 
 town and we will begin at once." 
 
 Feeling very proud of the honour of being drilled by a 
 general, the boys fell into their formation and followed 
 Monsieur Bonchamp and Leigh. They were at a loss at 
 first to comprehend the instructions given them, but by the 
 end of an hour they had fairly mastered the very simple 
 movement. 
 
 "That will do," Monsieur Bonchamp said. "Of course 
 you are not perfect yet, but with a quarter of an hour's 
 drill by your commander every day, at the end of a week 
 
68 NO SURRENDER 
 
 you will be able to do it quickly and neatly, and you will 
 certainly find it a great advantage if you come upon the 
 enemy." 
 
 A large empty room was allotted to them, and as they 
 sat down on the floor and munched the bread that they 
 had brought with them, they felt quite enthusiastic over 
 their work. It was a high honour indeed to have been 
 praised by Monsieur Cathelineau, and been taught by one 
 of his generals ; they even felt the advantage that the drill 
 had given them, contrasting the quickness with which they 
 had finally formed into line with their trouble in arranging 
 themselves before Monsieur Cathelineau. The fact, too, 
 that they were next morning to be furnished with pistols 
 was a great gratification to them, and over and over again 
 they said to each other, " What will the people at home say 
 when they hear that Monsieur Cathelineau has praised us, 
 that Monsieur Bonchamp himself has drilled us, and that 
 we are to be provided with pistols?" 
 
 In the morning the pistols and ammunition were served 
 out. Leigh had during the previous evening seen Cathe- 
 lineau and asked for orders. 
 
 " I cannot say exactly the line the Blues are likely to 
 take. I should say that you had better make Chemille 
 your head-quarters. Berruyer, who is their new commander, 
 has arrived at St. Lambert. There is a strong force at 
 Thouars, being a portion of the army from St. Lambert. 
 The enemy are also in force at Vihiers and at Parthenay. 
 It is from the forces at Thouars and Vihiers that danger is 
 most likely to come. Doubdess other columns will come 
 from the north, but we shall hear of their having crossed 
 the Loire in time to oppose them, and with so small a 
 band as yours, you will be amply employed in watching 
 Thouars. There are many roads, all more or less bad, by 
 
CATHELINEAU'S SCOUTS 69 
 
 tvhich they may march ; as soon as you ascertain that they 
 are moving, and by which route, you will send a messenger 
 to me. Any others of your band that you may have with 
 you send off to all the villages round ; give them warning, 
 set the bells ringing, promise that aid will soon arrive, 
 and urge them to harass the enemy, to fell trees across the 
 road, and to impede their advance in every possible way. 
 
 *' I will give you half a dozen papers for the use of your- 
 self and your messengers, saying that you are acting under 
 my orders, and are charged with raising the country directly 
 the enemy advance. But above all it is important that I 
 should get the earliest possible information as to the route 
 by which they are moving, as it will take us thirty-six 
 hours before we can gather in anything like our full 
 strength. It will be useful that you should spread false 
 news as to our whereabouts. Your boys can say in one 
 village that we are marching towards Tours, in another 
 that we are massed in the neighbourhood of St. Florent, 
 in a third that they hear that the order is that all able- 
 bodied men are to go west to oppose the force coming from 
 Nantes, which has already taken Clisson, and carried Mon- 
 sieur de Lescure and his family prisoners to Bressuire." 
 
 " We shall have to tell the villagers, sir, that we wish 
 this news to be given to the Blues if they should come 
 there, or if questioned they would tell them something else. 
 I am sure that even the women would suffer themselves to 
 be killed rather than give any news that they thought would 
 be useful to the enemy." 
 
 "You are right. Yes, you must tell them that this is 
 what we want the Blues to believe, and that it is my wish 
 that these are the answers to be given to any of them who 
 may enter the village." 
 
 '' The only thing, sir, is that they may find the villages 
 
70 NO SURRENDER 
 
 empty as they come along. The women and children will 
 no doubt take to the woods ; the men will perhaps offer some 
 resistance, but when they find how strong the Blues are, will 
 probably hurry to join you.'^ 
 
 " There will probably be a few old people remaining in 
 each village ; however, we must trust much to chance. The 
 great thing is for you to let me know as soon as their main 
 body is in motion. Whichever way they come we must 
 meet and attack them. It is in the woods and lanes that we 
 must defend ourselves." 
 
 " I will endeavour to carry out your orders, sir, and shall 
 start to-morrow morning as soon as we get our pistols." 
 
 As soon as the little band was well away from the town 
 the pistols were loaded, and each of the lads in turn fired 
 three shots at the trunk of a tree at a distance of ten yards 
 under Leigh's directions. The shooting was quite as good 
 as he had expected, and the boys themselves were well 
 satisfied. Then, the pistols being reloaded and placed in 
 their belts, they resumed their march. They halted at a 
 tiny hamlet consisting of half a dozen houses, four miles 
 from Thouars. The inhabitants were greatly surprised at 
 their appearance, and an old man, who was the head of the 
 little community, came out and asked Leigh who they 
 were. 
 
 " We are Cathelineau's scouts," he replied. " We have 
 orders to watch the movements of the enemy. We wish 
 to be of no trouble. If there is an empty shed we should 
 be glad of it, still more so if there is a truss or two of 
 straw." 
 
 *' These you can have," the old man said. " If Cathe- 
 lineau's orders had been that we were to turn out of our 
 houses for you we should have done so willingly." 
 
 "A shed will do excellently for us. We shall be here 
 
CATHELINEAU'S SCOUTS 71 
 
 but little ; half our number will always be away. ' If you can 
 supply us with bread I will pay you for it. If you can- 
 not do so I shall have to send two of my party away every 
 day to fetch bread from Cathelineau's camp." 
 
 " I will see what can be done. It will not be for long?" 
 
 " No, it may possibly be only two or three days, and it 
 may be a week." 
 
 " Then I think that we can manage. If we have not flour 
 enough here to spare I can take my horse and fetch half a 
 sackful from some other village." 
 
 " Thank you very much. However, I think that we shall 
 only occasionally want bread, for I shall be sending messen- 
 gers every day to Monsieur Cathelineau, and these can 
 always bring bread back with them." 
 
 The old man led them to a building which had served as 
 a stable, but which was then untenanted. 
 
 " I will get some straw taken in presently, lads. As for 
 you, sir, I shall be glad if you will be my guest." 
 
 " I thank you," Leigh said, " but I prefer to be with my 
 followers. They come by my persuasion, and I wish to 
 share their lot in all things ; besides, my being with them 
 will keep up their spirits." 
 
 There was half an hour's drill, and then Leigh led the 
 party to the shed, to which four or five bundles of straw had 
 by this time been brought. 
 
 " Now," he said, " before we do anything else we must 
 choose two sub-officers. At times we may divide into two 
 parties, and therefore it is necessary that one should be 
 responsible to me for what is done in my absence. I will 
 leave it to you to choose them. Remember it is not size 
 and strength that are of most importance, it is quickness 
 and intelligence. You know your comrades better than I 
 do, and I shall be quite content to abide by your choice. I 
 
72 NO SURRENDER 
 
 will go outside for a quarter of an hour while you talk it over. 
 I don't want to influence you at all.'** 
 
 In ten minutes two of the lads came out. 
 
 " We have chosen Andr^ Favras and Pierre Landrin." 
 
 ** I think that you have done very wisely," Leigh said. 
 " Those are the two whom I myself should have selected." 
 
 He had indeed noticed them as the two most intelligent 
 of the party. They had been his first recruits, and it was 
 in no small degree owing to their influence that the others 
 had joined him. He returned to the shed. 
 
 " I approve of your choice, lads," he said. " No doubt 
 Andr6 and Pierre will make very good sub-officers. When 
 I am not present you must obey their orders as readily as 
 you do mine, and I shall be able to trust them to carry 
 out my directions implicitly. Now you will divide in 
 two parties : the first two sections and two of the third 
 section will form one party, and will be under Andre's 
 command when acting in two parties ; the other two of the 
 third section and the fourth and fifth will form the second 
 division, under Pierre. You will take it in turns to be on 
 duty. We shall not need to watch by night, for there 
 is no chance of the enemy venturing to enter our lanes 
 and thickets after dark. The party not out on scouting 
 duty will remain here, and will furnish messengers to carry 
 news to Cathelineau, to fetch bread, or to perform other 
 duties." 
 
 The next morning Leigh set out with the whole band 
 except two. He had gathered from the people of the 
 village the position of the various roads and lanes by which 
 troops going westward from Thouars would be likely to 
 travel. When within two miles of the town he placed two 
 boys on each of these roads. They were not to show 
 themselves, but were to lie behind the hedges, and if they 
 
CATHELINEAU'S SCOUTS 73 
 
 saw any body of troops coming along, were at once to 
 bring news to him, his own point being on the principal 
 road. Andr^ and Pierre were to leave their arms and belts 
 behind them, to make a long detour, and to enter the town 
 from the other side. They were to saunter about the place, 
 listen to what was being said, and gather as much news as 
 possible. Each was provided with two francs, and if ques- 
 tioned they were to say that they had come in from some 
 village near to buy an axe. 
 
 '* I should have gone in myself, Andre, but although I 
 can get on fairly enough in your patois, I cannot speak it 
 well enough to pass as a native. However, you are not 
 likely to be questioned; in a town crowded with troops, 
 two lads can move about without attracting the smallest 
 attention from the military. It would be only the civilian 
 authorities that you would have to fear, but these will be 
 so much occupied in attending to the wants of the soldiers 
 that they will not have any time on their hands for asking 
 questions. Be sure before you enter the town that you 
 find out the name of some village three or four miles on 
 the other side, so as to have an answer ready if you are 
 asked where you come from. It is probable that you will 
 find troops quartered in all the villages beyond the town, 
 which could hardly accommodate so large a number as 
 are there. Remember you must try to look absolutely 
 unconcerned as you go through them, and as you walk about 
 the streets of the town. The great object is to find out how 
 many men there are in and around Thouars, whether they 
 are looking for more troops to join them from Saumur, and 
 when they are expecting to move forward." 
 
 As soon as they had left he repeated to the six lads who 
 remained with him the orders that he had given to those 
 posted on the other roads. " You are to remain in hiding," 
 
74 NO SURRENDER 
 
 he said, " whatever the force may be. It is likely enough 
 that patrols of four or five men may come along to see that 
 the roads are clear, and that there are no signs of any bodies 
 being gathered to oppose their advance. It is quite true 
 that we might shoot down and overpower any such patrols, 
 but we must not attempt to do so ; if one of them escaped 
 he would carry the news to Thouars that the roads were 
 beset. This would put them on their guard — doubtless 
 they imagine that with such a force as they have gathered 
 they will march through La Vendee without opposition — 
 and they would adopt such precautions at to render it far 
 more difficult than it otherwise would be to check their 
 advance when it begins in earnest. We are here only to 
 watch, we shall have opportunities for fighting later on. 
 This is a good spot for watching, for we have a thick wood 
 behind us, and plenty of undergrowth along its edge by the 
 road, where we can hide so closely that there will not be the 
 slightest chance of our being discovered if we do but keep 
 absolutely quiet." 
 
 Three or four times during the day, indeed, cavalry 
 parties passed along the road. They did not appear to 
 have any fear of an attack, but laughed and jested at the 
 work they had come to do, scoffed at the idea of the peas- 
 ants venturing to oppose such forces as had gathered against 
 them, and discussed the chances of booty. One party of 
 four men and an old sergeant pulled up and dismounted 
 close to the spot where the lads where hidden. 
 
 " It is all very well, comrades," their leader said, " but 
 for my part I would rather be on the frontier fighting the 
 Austrians ; that is work for soldiers. Here we are to fight 
 Frenchmen like ourselves, poor chaps who have done no 
 harm, except that they stick to their clergy, and object to 
 be dragged away from their homes. I am no politician, and 
 
CHECKING THE ENEMY 75 
 
 I don't care a snap for the doings of the Assembly in Paris 
 — I am a soldier, and have learned to obey orders whatever 
 they are — but I don't like this job we have in hand, which, 
 mind you, is bound to be a good deal harder than most of 
 you expect. It is true that they say there are twenty thou- 
 sand troops round the province — but what sort of troops ? 
 There are not five thousand soldiers among them ; the others 
 are either National Guards or newly raised levies, or those 
 blackguards from the slums of Paris. Of the National Guards 
 I should say half would desert if they only had the chance, 
 and the new levies can't be counted on." 
 
 CHAPTER V 
 
 CHECKING THE ENEMY 
 
 " 'Y/'OU see," Leigh said when the patrol had ridden on, 
 i "the real soldiers do not like the work they are 
 called upon to do, and they have no belief in the National 
 Guards or in the new levies. It will make all the difference 
 in their own fighting when they know that they cannot rely 
 upon some of the troops working with them. I have no 
 doubt that what they say of the National Guards is true ; 
 they have had to come out because they are summoned, 
 but they can have no interest in the war against us, and 
 doubtless many of them hate the government in Paris just 
 as much as we do, and would give a great deal to be back 
 again with their homes and families. It is just as hard 
 for them to be obliged to fight us as it is for us to be 
 obliged to fight them." 
 
 It was late in the afternoon before Andr^ and Pierre 
 returned. By the time they did so the various cavalry 
 
76 NO SURRENDER 
 
 patrols had all gone back to Thouars. From time to time 
 boys had come in from the other roads. One or two patrols 
 only had gone out by each of the lanes on which they 
 were posted. It was evident that the main road was con- 
 sidered of the most importance, and it was probable that 
 the greater portion of the enemy's force would move by it. 
 
 " Well, what is your news ? " Leigh asked as his two lieu- 
 tenants came down from the wood behind. " I hope all 
 has gone well with you." 
 
 " Yes, captain," Andre rephed ; '' we have had no diffi- 
 culty. The troops in the villages on the other side of the 
 town did not even glance at us as we went through, suppos- 
 ing, no doubt, that we belonged to the place. Thouars 
 was crowded with soldiers, and we heard that two thousand 
 more are to arrive from Saumur this evening. We heard 
 one of the officers say that orders were expected for a for- 
 ward movement to-morrow, and that all the other columns 
 were to move at the same time, and three of them were 
 to meet at Chemille'.'^ 
 
 "That is enough for the present, Andre. You have 
 both done very well to pick up so much news as that. We 
 will be off at once." 
 
 Messengers were at once sent off to order in the other 
 parties, and as soon as these joined they returned to the 
 village, where they passed the night. On arriving there 
 Leigh wrote a report of the news that he had gathered, and 
 sent off one of the band, who had remained all day in the 
 village, to Cathelineau, and the other to Monsieur d'Elbee 
 at Chollet. 
 
 The next day*s watch passed like the first. Two or three 
 officers, however, trotted along the main road with a squadron 
 of cavalry and rode to within a few miles of Chemille, and 
 then returned to Thouars. The next morning Leigh and 
 
CHECKING THE ENEMY i i 
 
 his band were out before daybreak, and, making their way 
 to within a short distance of Thouars, heard drums beating 
 and trumpets sounding. There was no doubt that the 
 force there was getting into motion. The band at once 
 dispersed, carrying the news not only to every village 
 along the road, warning the women and children to take to 
 the woods, and the men to prepare for the passage of the 
 enemy, but to all the villages within two or three miles of 
 the road, ordering the church bells to be sounded to call 
 the peasants to arms ; while two lads started to carry the 
 news to CatheHneau and d'Elbee. 
 
 When once the bells of the churches near the road were 
 set ringing, they were speedily echoed by those of the 
 villages beyond, until the entire district knew that the 
 enemy were advancing. On the way from Chemill^ Leigh 
 had kept a sharp look-out for points where an enemy 
 might be checked, and had fixed upon one about half-way 
 between the two towns. A stream some four feet in depth 
 passed under a bridge where the road dipped into a hollow ; 
 beyond this the ground rose steeply and was covered with 
 a thick wood of very considerable extent. As soon as he 
 reached this point, he set his band to work to destroy the 
 bridge. As groups of peasants came flocking along, and 
 saw what was intended, they at once joined in the work. 
 As soon at it was done, Leigh led them to the spot where 
 the forest began, some thirty yards up the hill, and set 
 them to fell trees. 
 
 This was work to which all were accustomed, and as 
 many of them carried axes, the trees nearest to the road 
 were felled to fall across it ; while on each side facing the 
 stream they were cut so as to fall down the slope, and 
 so form an abattis. Before the work was finished to a 
 distance of two or three hundred yards on each side of 
 
78 NO SURRENDER 
 
 the road, several hundred peasants had come up ; of these 
 about a third were armed with muskets. Seeing the advan- 
 tage of the position, and that in case it was forced the 
 forest offered them a means of retreat, all prepared for a 
 desperate resistance. The men with firearms were placed 
 in the front rank, those with pitchforks and other rural 
 weapons were to keep at work till the last moment cut- 
 ting underwood, and filling the interstices between the 
 boughs of the fallen trees so as to make it extremely diffi- 
 cult to force. They were ordered to withdraw, when the fight 
 began, to a distance of two or three hundred yards, and 
 then to lie down in any inequalities of the ground so as 
 to be safe from cannon-shot. Only when the defenders 
 of the abattis were forced back were they to prepare to 
 charge. 
 
 A young fellow with a cow-horn took his place by Leigh's 
 side ; when he blew his horn the front rank were to run 
 back and the reserve to come forward to meet them, and 
 then they were to rush down again upon their assailants 
 who had passed the abattis, and to hurl them into the 
 stream. The peasants all recognized the advantages of 
 these arrangements. Those who had come first had found 
 Leigh in command, and by the readiness with which he 
 was obeyed by his own followers saw at once that he was 
 in authority. As others came up he showed them Cathe- 
 lineau's circular ; these recognized its order, and informed 
 the later arrivals that the young officer who was giving 
 orders was specially empowered by Cathelineau to take 
 command, and Leigh was as promptly obeyed as if he had 
 been their favourite leader himself. They saw, too, that 
 he knew exactly what he wanted done, and gave every 
 order with firmness and decision, and their confidence in 
 him became profound. 
 
CHECKING THE ENEMY 79 
 
 It was three hours after he arrived at the river when 
 a party of horse came down the opposite slope. Leigh 
 had ordered that not a shot was to be fired until he gave 
 the signal. He waited until the enemy came to the severed 
 bridge, when they halted suddenly, and as they did so he 
 gave the word, and from the long line of greenery fifty 
 muskets flashed out. More than half the troop of horse fell, 
 and the rest, turning tail, galloped up the hill again, while 
 a shout of derision rose from the peasants. Half an hour 
 passed, then the head of the column was seen descending 
 the road. It opened out as it came, forming into a 
 thick line of skirmishers some two hundred yards wide. 
 Moving along, Leigh spread the musketeers to a similar 
 length of front. At first the enemy were half hidden by 
 the wood at the other side of the slope, but as they issued 
 from this some twenty yards from the stream a scattered 
 fire broke out from the defenders. 
 
 The Blues replied with a general discharge at their in- 
 visible foes, but these were crouching behind the stumps 
 or trunks of the felled trees, and the fire was ineffectual. 
 Leigh's own band were lying in a little hollow twenty yards 
 behind the abattis ; their pistols would have been useless 
 until the enemy won their way up to the trees, and until 
 then they were to remain as a first reserve. Exposed 
 as they were to the steady fire of the peasants, the as- 
 sailants suffered heavily, and at the edge of the stream 
 paused irresolutely. It was some fifteen yards wide, but 
 they were ignorant of the depth, and hesitated to enter it ; 
 urged, however, by the shouts of their officers, who set the 
 example by at once entering the stream, and by seeing that 
 the water did not rise above their shoulders, the men 
 followed; but as they gained the opposite bank they fell 
 fast. At so short a distance every shot of the peasants 
 
80 NO SURRENDER 
 
 told, and it was some time before a sufficient number had 
 crossed to make an assault against the wall of foliage in 
 their front. 
 
 Fresh troops were constantly arriving from behind, and 
 encouraged by this, they at last rushed forward. As they 
 did so, Leigh called up his own band, and these, crawling 
 forward through the tangle as far as they could, opened 
 fire on the enemy as they strove to push their way through 
 the obstacle. 
 
 For a quarter of an hour the fight went on ; then 
 the assailants, having with great loss succeeded in pass- 
 ing over or puUing aside the brushwood, began to pour 
 through. The moment they did so, Leigh's horn sounded, 
 and at once the defenders rushed up the hill, pursued by the 
 Blues with exulting shouts. But few shots were fired, for 
 the assailants had emptied their muskets before striving to 
 pass through the obstacle. 
 
 Leigh and his men had run but a hundred yards into the 
 wood when they met the main body of the peasants rushing 
 down at full speed. Turning at once, his party joined them 
 and fell upon the advancing enemy. Taken wholly by sur- 
 prise when they believed that victory was won, the two or 
 three hundred men who had passed the abattis were swept 
 before the crowd of peasants like chaff; the latter, pressing 
 close upon their heels, followed them through the gaps that 
 had been made. 
 
 The panic of the fugitives spread at once to those who 
 had crossed the river, and were clustered round the openings, 
 jostling in their eagerness to get through and join, as they 
 believed, in the slaughter of those who had caused them 
 such heavy loss, and all fled together. The peasants were 
 at their heels, making deadly use of their pitchforks, axes, 
 and knives, and drove the survivors headlong into the 
 
A SCATTERED FIRE BROKE OUT FROM THE DEFENDERS." 
 
CHECKING THE ENEMY 81 
 
 river. The horn again sounded, and in accordance with 
 the strict orders that they had received they ran back 
 again to their shelter, a few dropping from the scattered 
 fire that the troops on the other side of the stream opened 
 against them, as soon as the fugitives had cleared away from 
 their front. Scarcely had the peasants gained the shelter 
 when six pieces of cannon, that had been placed on the oppo- 
 site slope while the fight was going on, opened against them. 
 
 Leigh at once ordered the main body back to their former 
 position, scattering his hundred men with guns along the 
 whole line of abattis, whence they again opened fire on the 
 troops on the opposite side of the river. These replied 
 with volleys of musketry, but the defenders, stationed as 
 they were five or six yards apart, and sheltering behind the 
 trees, suffered but little either from the artillery or musketry 
 fire, while men dropped fast in the ranks of the Blues. The 
 cannon were principally directed against the trees block- 
 ing the road. Gradually these were torn to pieces, and 
 after an hour's firing were so far destroyed that a passage 
 through them was comparatively easy. Then the enemy 
 again began to cross the stream. As soon as they com- 
 menced to do so, Leigh called up the men with muskets 
 from each flank, and sent word to the main body to descend 
 the hill again, as the cannonade would cease as soon as the 
 attack began. 
 
 Three times the assault was made and repulsed, the 
 peasants fighting with a fury that the Blues, already dis- 
 heartened with their heavy losses, could not withstand. As 
 they fell back for the third time, Leigh thought that enough 
 had been done, and ordered the peasants at once to make 
 through the woods and to proceed by lanes and by-ways 
 to join Cathehneau, who, he doubted not, would by this 
 time have gathered a considerable force at Chemill^. By 
 
 6 
 
82 NO SURRENDER 
 
 the time that the Blues were ready to advance again, this 
 time in overwhelming force, the peasants were well away. 
 The wounded, as fast as they fell, had been carried off to 
 distant villages, and when the enemy advanced they found, 
 to their surprise, that their foes had disappeared, and that 
 only some thirty dead bodies remained on the scene of battle. 
 Their own loss had exceeded three hundred, a large propor- 
 tion of whom were regular soldiers, and the National Guards 
 and the new levies were profoundly depressed at the result 
 of the action. 
 
 " If," they said to themselves, " what must have been 
 but a comparatively small number of peasants have caused 
 this loss, what will it be when we meet Cathelineau's main 
 body?" 
 
 There was no thought of pursuit. A regiment was 
 thrown out in skirmishing order and advanced through 
 the wood, the rest following in column along the road. 
 General Berruyer had joined General Menou the evening 
 before with the force from Saumur, and as they moved 
 forward the two generals rode together. 
 
 "This is a much more serious business than I had ex- 
 pected," Berruyer said. " I certainly imagined that with 
 such forces as we have gathered round La Vendee, the cam- 
 paign would be litde more than a military promenade. I 
 see, however, that I was entirely mistaken. These men 
 have to-day shown themselves capable of taking advantage 
 of the wild character of their country, and as to their 
 courage there can be no question whatever. If this is a fair 
 sample of the resistance that we have to expect throughout 
 the whole country, we shall need at least fifty thousand men 
 to subdue them." 
 
 " Fully that," Menou said shordy. " There is no doubt 
 that we blame the National Guards, who were so easily 
 
CHECKING THE ENEMY 83 
 
 routed by the peasants on the tenth of March, more severely 
 than they deserve. I rode forward to encourage the men 
 at their last attack. I never saw soldiers fight with such 
 fury as did these peasants. They threw themselves on the 
 troops like tigers, in many cases wresting their arms from 
 them and braining them with their own muskets. Even our 
 best soldiers seemed cowed by the fierceness with which 
 they were attacked, and as for the men of the new levies, 
 they were worse than useless, and their efforts to force 
 their way to the rear blocked the way of the reinforcements, 
 who were trying, though I must own not very vigorously, 
 to get to the front. The peasants were well led, too, and 
 acting on an excellent plan of defence ; they must have 
 been sheltered altogether from our fire, for among the dead 
 I did not see one who had been killed by a cannon-ball. 
 1'he country must possess hundreds of points equally well 
 adapted for defence, and if these are as well and obstinately 
 held as this has been, it will take even more than fifty 
 thousand men to suppress the insurrection.'^ 
 
 "The Convention is going to work the wrong way," 
 Berruyer said. " The commissioners have orders to hang 
 every peasant found in arms and every suspect, that is to 
 say virtually every one in La Vendee. It would have been 
 infinitely better for them to have issued a general amnesty, 
 to acknowledge that they themselves have made a mis- 
 take, that the cures of Poitou and Brittany should be ex- 
 cepted from the general law and allowed to continue their 
 work in their respective parishes without interruption, and 
 that for a year at least this part of France should be 
 exempt from conscription. Why, if this campaign goes on, 
 a far larger force will be employed here than the number 
 of troops which the district was called upon to contribute, 
 to say nothing of the enormous expense and loss of men. 
 
84 NO SURRENDER 
 
 It is a hideous business altogether to my mind. I would 
 give all I possess to be recalled and sent to fight on the 
 frontier." 
 
 Two hours after the fight, Leigh with his band, of whom 
 none had been killed, although several had received wounds 
 more or less serious, arrived at Chemille. They had been 
 preceded by many of the peasants, who had already carried 
 the news of the fight, and that the column from Thouars 
 had been delayed for three hours and had suffered very 
 heavy losses. 
 
 " It was all owing. Monsieur Cathelineau," the head of 
 one of the peasant bands said, " to the officer you sent to 
 command us. He was splendid ; it was to him that every- 
 thing was due. He was cutting down the bridge when we 
 came up, and it was by his orders that we felled the trees 
 and blocked the road and made a sort of hedge that took 
 them so long to get through. We should have been greatly 
 damaged by the fire of their guns and muskets, but he kept 
 us all lying down out of reach till we were wanted, while 
 the men with the guns defended the line of fallen trees. 
 When we were wanted, he called us up by blowing a 
 cowhorn, and then we drove the Blues back into the 
 stream, and returned to our shelter until we were wanted 
 again. We did not lose more than thirty men altogether, 
 while more than ten times that number of the Blues have 
 fallen. We thought at first that you had chosen rather a 
 strange leader for us, but as always you were right, for if 
 you had been there yourself things could not have gone 
 better." 
 
 " But I sent no one as your commander," Cathelineau 
 said in surprise. 
 
 " He had a paper that he read out saying that he was 
 acting on your orders. As I cannot read, I cannot say that 
 
CHECKING THE ENEMY 85 
 
 it was written down as he read it ; but if you did not send 
 him God must have done so." 
 
 "It is strange, Bonchamp," Cathelineau said to that 
 officer,- " for I certainly did not send anyone. I never 
 thought of defending the passage of that stream. How- 
 ever, whoever it is who has commanded has done us great 
 service, for that three hours which have been gained will 
 make all the difference; they cannot arrive now until after 
 dark, and will not attack before morning, and by that time 
 our force will have doubled." 
 
 " Here comes our officer, monsieur ! " the peasant ex- 
 claimed as Leigh with his party came down the street, 
 loudly cheered by the peasants who had fought under him. 
 
 " Why, it is Jean Martin's young brother-in-law ! " Mon- 
 sieur Bonchamp exclaimed, and raising his voice he called 
 to Jean, who was talking to a group of other officers near. 
 
 Jean ran up. 
 
 " Monsieur Martin, it is your young Englishman who has 
 held Berruyer in check for three hours ; see how the peasants 
 are cheering him ! " 
 
 Cathelineau advanced to meet Leigh, who halted his band 
 and saluted the general. The latter stepped forward and 
 returned the salute by lifting his hat. 
 
 "Monsieur Stansfield," he said, "I salute you as the 
 saviour of our position here. Had Berruyer arrived this 
 afternoon we must have retired, for we are not yet in 
 sufficient force to withstand his attack. To-morrow we 
 shall, I hope, be strong enough to beat him. I have been 
 wondering who this officer could be who with but three or 
 four hundred men held the principal force of our foes, led 
 by their commander-in-chief, in check for three hours, and, 
 as I hear, killed three hundred of his best troops, with a loss 
 of but thirty of ours. I ought to have thought of you when 
 
86 NO SURRENDER 
 
 they said that you read them an order saying that you were 
 acting in my name." 
 
 " It was great presumption on my part, general," Leigh 
 said, " and I know that I had no right to use it for such 
 a purpose ; but I felt how important it was that you should 
 have time to prepare for defence, and I thought it my duty, 
 as there was no one else to take the matter in hand, to do so 
 myself." 
 
 " You have done magnificently, sir, and the thanks of all 
 La Vendee are due to you. I see that several of your lads 
 are wounded," for five of them wore bandages, and a sixth 
 was carried on a rough litter by four of his companions. 
 " Lads," he said, " I salute you ; you have done well indeed, 
 and there is not a boy of your age in La Vendee but will 
 envy you when he hears how you, under your brave young 
 commander, have to-day played the chief part in checking 
 the advance of an army of five thousand men. I shall 
 publish an order to-day saying that my scouts have ren- 
 dered an inestimable service to their country." 
 
 " Well, Leigh," Jean Martin said after the little band had 
 fallen out and one of the surgeons had taken charge of the 
 wounded, " you have indeed distinguished yourself. I cer- 
 tainly did not think when I persuaded your sister to let you 
 go that you were going to match yourself against the French 
 general, and to command a force which should inflict a 
 heavy check upon him. Cathelineau has asked me to 
 bring you round to his quarters presently so that you can 
 give him the full details of the affair, saying that a plan 
 that had succeeded so well might be tried again with equal 
 effect. I cannot stay with you now, for I am going with 
 Bonchamp to see to the work of loopholing and fortifying 
 the church." 
 
 " I am going to look after my boys, Jean ; they have had 
 
CHECKING THE ENEMY 87 
 
 nothing to eat this morning except a mouthful, or two of 
 bread each, and they have been up since two hours before 
 daylight. Do you feel sure that the Blues will not attack 
 to-night?" 
 
 " Yes, I think so ; after the lesson you have given Ber- 
 ruyer of the fighting qualities of the peasants, it is pretty 
 certain that he will not venture to attack us after a hard day's 
 march and a fight that must have sorely discouraged his 
 men.'' 
 
 That evening news came in from several quarters. 
 Leigonyer had marched from Vihiers by three roads, 
 directing his course towards Coron. Two of the columns 
 had been attacked by the peasants, and being largely com- 
 posed of new levies had at once lost heart and retreated, 
 the central column, in which were the regular troops, being 
 obliged in consequence also to fall back; another column 
 had crossed the Loire and taken St. Florent without any 
 very heavy fighting, and Quetineau had advanced from 
 Bressuire to Aubiers without meeting with resistance. The 
 news was on the whole satisfactory. It had been feared 
 that the force at Vihiers would march north and join that 
 of Berruyer, and that they would make a joint attack upon 
 the town. The disaster that had befallen them rendered 
 this no longer possible. 
 
 There was disappointment that St. Florent had been 
 recaptured, but none that Quetineau had advanced without 
 i opposition to Aubiers, for the whole of the peasantry from 
 that locality were with Cathelineau. In point of fact, 
 Berruyer had not ordered the force at Vihiers to march to 
 i join him ; on the contrary, he had intended after capturing 
 Chemill^, which he expected to do without serious trouble, 
 to march south and effect a junction with Leigonyer at 
 Coron. He halted four miles from Chemill^, harangued 
 
88 NO SURRENDER 
 
 the new levies, reproaching those who had shown cowardice 
 during the day's fighting, and exhorting them to behave 
 with courage on the following day. No inconsiderable 
 portion of them belonged to the force that had marched 
 down from Paris, and these heroes of the slums, who had 
 been foremost in the massacres in the prisons, and in 
 their demand for the blood of all hostile to them, behaved 
 throughout with abject cowardice whenever they met a foe 
 with arms in their hands. 
 
 After having had an interview with Cathelineau, and 
 relating to him full particulars of the fight, Leigh, having 
 nothing to do, strolled about the town. Presently he came 
 upon a group of three or four peasants who had been 
 drinking more than was good for them. One of them, 
 whose bearing and appearance showed that he had served 
 in the army, was talking noisily to the others. 
 
 " You will see that I, Jacques Bruno, artilleryman, will 
 be a great man yet," he said. " I shall soon be rich. I 
 have had enough poverty since I left the army, but I 
 shall have plenty of gold yet. You will see what you will 
 see." 
 
 " How can you be rich? " one of the others said with an 
 air of drunken wisdom. " You are lazy, Jacques Bruno ; 
 we all know you ; you are too fond of the wine-cup ; it is 
 seldom that you do a day's work." 
 
 " Never mind how I shall get rich, I tell you that it will be 
 so, and the word of Jacques Bruno is not to be doubted ; " 
 and he turned away saying, " I shall go for a few hours* sleep 
 now to be in readiness for to-morrow." 
 
 " Who is that man ? " Leigh asked sharply, going up to 
 the others. The scarf that he wore showed him to be an 
 officer, and the peasants removed their hats. 
 
 " It is Jacques Bruno, monsieur. He is in charge of our 
 
CHECKING THE ENEMY 89 
 
 guns j he is an old artilleryman. Cathelineau has. appointed 
 him to the post, as it needs an artilleryman to load and point 
 the guns." 
 
 Leigh moved away. This fellow was half-drunk, but not 
 too drunk to know what he was saying. What did he mean 
 by declaring that he would soon be rich? The peasants 
 had said that he was lazy and fond of the wine-cup. He 
 could hardly be likely to acquire wealth by honest labour. 
 Perhaps he might be intending an act of treachery. Put- 
 ting aside other considerations, he, as an old soldier, would 
 scarcely care to mow down his former comrades, and his 
 sympathies must be rather with the army than with the 
 peasants. He had no personal interest in this revolt against 
 conscription, nor was it likely that the cause of the cures 
 concerned him greatly. He might, however, meditate some 
 act of treachery, by which he would benefit his former com- 
 rades and gain a rich reward. At any rate it would be worth 
 while watching. He returned to the room where his band 
 were quartered. 
 
 "Andr^/* he said, "I want you and two others to keep 
 watch with me until midnight, then Pierre and two of his 
 party will relieve you. At that hour you will send one of 
 your party to guide Pierre to the place where I shall be. 
 You will bring your pistols and knives with you, and if 
 I come down and tell you to move forward, you will do so 
 as noiselessly as possible." 
 
 "Shall we come at once, captain?" Andr^ asked. 
 
 " No, you had better He down with the two who are to 
 come with you and sleep till nine o'clock. I will come at 
 that hour. We will say one o'clock instead of twelve for the 
 watch to be changed ; that will make a more even division 
 for the night.'* 
 
 Going out again, Leigh inquired where the cannon had 
 
90 NO SURRENDER 
 
 been placed. They were on an eminence outside the town, 
 and commanded the road by which Berriiyer's column would 
 advance. Strolling up there, he saw Bruno lying asleep 
 between two of the guns, of which there were five. 
 
 "It seems all right," he said to himself, "and as he cannot 
 walk off with them, I don't see what his plan can be — 
 that is, if he has a plan. However, there is no harm in 
 keeping watch. The guns are against the sky-line, and 
 lying down fifty yards away, we shall be able to see if he 
 does anything with them. Of course he might spike them, 
 but I don't suppose that he would risk that, for the spikes 
 might be noticed the first thing in the morning. I don't 
 think that it would do for him to try that. It seemed a 
 stupid thing even to doubt him, but, half-drunk as he was, 
 he certainly was in earnest in what he said, and does believe 
 that he is going to be a rich man, and I don't see how that 
 can possibly come about except by some act of treachery. 
 At any rate we will keep an eye upon the fellow to-night, 
 and if we are not posted in any particular spot to-morrow, 
 I will be up here with my band when the firing begins and 
 keep my eye on him." 
 
 He spent three or four hours with Jean Martin, and then 
 went back to his quarters. Andre and two of the lads were 
 in readiness. They moved out quietly, for the street was 
 thick with sleeping peasants. There were no sentries to be 
 seen. 
 
 " If the enemy did but know," he muttered to himself, 
 "they might take the place without firing a shot." Pres- 
 ently, however, he came upon an officer. 
 
 "Where are you going?" he asked sharply. 
 
 " I am Leigh Stansfield, and am going with three of my 
 party to keep watch near the guns." 
 
 " That is good," the officer said. " I am on duty here, 
 
CHECKING THE ENEMY 91 
 
 and Jean Martin has just ridden out ; he is going a couple 
 of miles along the road, and will give the alarm if he hears 
 any movement of the enemy. When he gets within half a 
 mile he is to fire off his pistols, and I shall have time to get 
 the men up long before their infantry can arrive. We have 
 tried in vain to get some of the peasants to do outpost 
 duty ; they all say that they will be ready to fight when the 
 enemy comes, but they want a good sleep first, and even 
 Cathelineau could not move them. It is heart-breaking to 
 have to do with such men." 
 
 "I do not think that it is laziness, it is that they have 
 a fixed objection to doing what they consider any kind of 
 soldier work. Their idea of war is to wait till the enemy 
 comes, and then to make a rush upon them, and when they 
 have done that they think their duty is ended. Some day, 
 when the Blues have a sharp commander, and have gained 
 a little discipline, we shall suffer some terrible disaster from 
 the obstinacy of the peasantry." 
 
 With a word of adieu Leigh turned off the road, and 
 made his way half-way up the eminence. Here the guns 
 could be plainly made out. Leaving Andre and his two 
 followers he went quietly up the slope to assure himself that 
 the artilleryman was still there. Had he missed him he 
 was determined to go at once to Cathelineau, and state his 
 suspicions, and his belief that Bruno had gone off to inform 
 Berruyer that if he advanced he would find the place wholly 
 unguarded, and would have it at his mercy. He found, 
 however, that the artilleryman was still asleep, and returned 
 to Andre. 
 
 "Now," he said, " there is no occasion for us all to watch. 
 I with one of the others will keep a look-out for the next 
 two hours, and at the end of that time will rouse you and 
 the others." 
 
92 NO SURRENDER 
 
 Leigh's watch had passed off quietly, there was no move- 
 ment among the guns, and from the position in which Bruno 
 was lying his figure would have been seen at once had he 
 risen to his feet. " If the man up there stands up you are 
 to awaken me at once, Andr^," he said. Overcome by the 
 excitement and the heat of the day, Leigh dropped off to 
 sleep almost immediately. An hour later he was roused by 
 being shaken by Andr^. 
 
 " The man has got up, sir." 
 
 The artilleryman, after stretching himself two or three 
 times, took up something from the ground beside him, and 
 then went some distance down the side of the hill, but still 
 in sight of the watchers. 
 
 " He has got something on his shoulder, sir ; I think it 
 is a shovel, and he has either a cloak or a sack on his 
 arm." 
 
 " He is evidently up to something," Leigh replied, " but 
 what it can be I cannot imagine." 
 
 Presently the man stopped and began to work. 
 
 " He is digging," Andr^ said in surprise. 
 
 *' It looks like, it certainly, but what he can be digging for 
 I have no idea." Presently the man was seen to raise a 
 heavy weight on to his shoulders. 
 
 "It was a sack he had with him," Andr^ said, *'and he 
 has filled it with earth and stones." 
 
 Leigh did not reply ; the mystery seemed to thicken, and 
 he was unable to form any supposition whatever that would 
 account for the man's proceedings. The latter carried his 
 burden up to the cannon, then he laid it down, and took up 
 some long tool and thrust it into the mouth of one of the 
 cannon. A light suddenly burst upon Leigh. " The scoun- 
 drel is going to draw the charges," he said, ''and fill up 
 the cannon with the earth that he has brought up." Andre 
 
CHECKING THE ENEMY 98 
 
 would have leapt to his feet as he uttered an exclamation of 
 rage. 
 
 "Keep quiet! " Leigh said authoritatively; "we have no 
 evidence against him yet ; we must watch him a bit longer 
 before we interrupt him." 
 
 After two or three movements the man was seen to draw 
 something from the gun. This he laid on the ground and 
 then inserted the tool again. 
 
 "That is the powder," Leigh whispered, as something 
 else was withdrawn from the gun ; " there, you see he is 
 taking handfuls of earth from the sack and shoving it into 
 the mouth." 
 
 This was continued for some time, and then a rammer was 
 inserted and pushed home several times. Then he moved 
 to the next cannon. 
 
 " Now follow very quietly, Andre ; busy as he is, we may 
 get quite close up to him before he notices us. Mind, you 
 are not to use your knife ; we can master him easily enough, 
 and must then take him down to Cathelineau for his fate to 
 be decided on." 
 
 Noiselessly they crept up the hill ; when within five or six 
 paces of the gun at which Bruno was at work, Leigh gave 
 the word, and leaping up they threw themselves on the 
 traitor, who was taken so completely by surprise that they 
 were able to throw him at once to the ground. Snatching 
 up a rope that had been used for drawing the guns, Leigh 
 bound his arms securely to his side, and then putting a 
 pistol to his head ordered him to rise to his feet. 
 
 "Shoot me if you like/" the man growled; "I will not 
 move." 
 
 " I will not shoot you," Leigh replied ; " you must be 
 tried and condemned. Now, Andre, we must carry him." 
 
 The four boys had no difificulty in carrying the man down. 
 
94 NO SURRENDER 
 
 As they passed the officer on sentry, he said, " Whom have 
 you there, Monsieur Stansfield?" 
 
 " It is Bruno, the artilleryman. We have caught him 
 drawing the charges from the guns, and filling them with 
 earth. We must take him to the general." 
 
 " The villain ! " the officer exclaimed. " Who would have 
 thought of a Vendean turning traitor? " 
 
 Cathelineau was still up talking with some of his officers 
 as to the preparations for the battle. There was no sentry 
 at his door ; Leigh entered, and tapping at the door of the 
 room in which he saw a light, went in. Cathelineau looked 
 up in surprise as the door opened. 
 
 "I thought you were asleep hours ago, monsieur," he 
 said. 
 
 ^'It is well that I have not been, sir." And he related 
 the conversation that he had overheard, and his own sus- 
 picions that the man Bruno meditated treachery, the steps 
 they had taken to watch him, and the discovery they had 
 made. Exclamations of indignation and fury broke from the 
 officers. 
 
 " Gentlemen," CatheHneau said, " we will at once proceed 
 to try this traitor ; he shall be judged by men of his own 
 class. Monsieur Pourcet, do you go out and awaken the 
 first twelve peasants you come to." 
 
 In a minute or two the officer returned with the peasants, 
 who looked surprised at having been thus roused from their 
 sleep. 
 
 " My friends, do you take your places along that side of 
 the room. You are a jury, and are to decide upon the 
 guilt or innocence of a man who is accused of being a 
 traitor." 
 
 The word roused them at once, and all repeated indig- 
 nantly the word " traitor ! " 
 
LEIGH GAVE THE WORD, AND LEAPING UP THEY THREW 
 THEMSELVES ON THE TRAITOR." 
 
CHECKING THE ENEMY 95 
 
 " Monsieur Stansfield," he said to Leigh, " will you order 
 your men to bring in the prisoner?" 
 
 The man was brought in and placed at the head of the 
 table opposite to Cathelineau. . 
 
 " Now, Monsieur Stansfield, will you tell the jury the story 
 that you have just told me ? " 
 
 Leigh repeated his tale, interrupted occasionally by ex- 
 clamations of fury from the peasants. Andr6 and the other 
 lads stepped forward one after the other and confirmed 
 Leigh's statement. 
 
 "Before you return a verdict, my friends," Cathehneau 
 said quietly, "it is but right that we should go up to the 
 battery and examine the cannon ourselves ; not, of course, 
 that we doubt the statement of Monsieur Stansfield and the 
 other witnesses, but because it is well that each of you should 
 be able to see for himself and report to others that you have 
 been eye-witnesses of the traitor's plot.'' 
 
 Accordingly the whole party ascended to the battery. 
 There lay the spade and the sack of earth ; the tool with 
 which the work had been done was still in the mouth of the 
 second cannon, and on pulling it out, the powder-cartridge 
 came with it. Then Leigh led them to the next gun, and 
 a man who had a bayonet thrust it in and soon brought some 
 earth and stones to the mouth of the gun. 
 
 " We have now had the evidence of Monsieur Stansfield 
 and those with him tested by ourselves examining the guns. 
 What do you say, my friends — has this man been proved 
 a traitor or not ? " 
 
 " He has ! " the peasants exclaimed in chorus. 
 
 " And what is your sentence ! " 
 
 " Death ! " was the unanimous reply. 
 
 " I approve of that sentence. March him down to the 
 side of the river and shoot him." 
 
96 NO SURRENDER 
 
 Three minutes later four musket-shots rang out. 
 
 "Thus die all traitors ! " Cathelineau said. 
 
 Bruno, however, was the sole Vend^an who during the 
 course of the war turned traitor to his comrades and his 
 country. 
 
 CHAPTER VI 
 
 THE ASSAULT OF CHEMILL^ 
 
 FEW words were spoken as the group of officers returned 
 to the town. When they reached Cathelineau's quar- 
 ters Leigh would have gone on, but the general said, " Come 
 in, if you please, Monsieur Stansfield," and he followed the 
 party in. 
 
 "This has been a trial, gentlemen, a heavy trial,'' the 
 general said. " When I entered upon this work I knew that 
 that there were many things that I should have to endure. 
 I knew the trouble of forming soldiers from men who, like 
 ours, prize their freedom and independence above all other 
 things ; that we might have to suffer defeat ; that we must 
 meet with hardships and probably death ; and that in the 
 long run all our efforts might be futile. But I had not 
 reckoned on having to deal with treachery. I had never 
 dreamed that one of my first acts would have been to try 
 and to sentence a Vendean to death for an act of the grossest 
 treachery. However, let us put that aside ; it was perhaps 
 in the nature of things. In every community there must be 
 a few scoundrels, and if this turns out to be a solitary in- 
 stance, we may congratulate ourselves, especially as we have 
 escaped without injury. 
 
 " That we have done so, gentlemen, is due solely to 
 Monsieur Stansfield, who thus twice in the course of a single 
 
THE ASSAULT OF CHEMILL^ 97 
 
 day has performed an inestimable service to to the cause. 
 There are few indeed who, on liearing the braggadocio of 
 a drunken man, would have given the matter a moment's 
 thought, still less have undertaken a night of watchfulness 
 after a day of the heaviest work merely to test the truth 
 of a slightly-founded suspicion that might have occurred to 
 them. It is not too much to say that had not this act 
 of treachery been discovered our defeat to-morrow would 
 have been well-nigh certain. You know how much our 
 people think of their guns, and if, when the fight began, 
 the cannon had been silent instead of pouring their contents 
 into the ranks of the enemy, they would have lost heart 
 at once, and would have been beaten almost before the fight 
 began. We have no honours to bestow on you, Monsieur 
 Stansfield, but in the name of La Vendee I thank you with 
 all my heart. I shall add to my order respecting your fight 
 of yesterday a statement of what has taken place to-night, 
 and I shall beg that all officers read it aloud to the parties 
 that follow them." 
 
 " I agree most cordially with the general's words," M. 
 Bonchamp said. " Your defence yesterday would have 
 been a credit to any military man, and this discovery 
 has saved us from ruin to-morrow, or rather to-day. I 
 will venture to say that not one man in five hundred 
 would have taken the trouble to go out of his way to 
 ascertain whether the words of a drunken man rested on 
 any foundation." 
 
 There was then a short conversation as to the approach- 
 ing fight. The number of men who had arrived was much 
 smaller than had been anticipated, owing to the fact that 
 the simultaneous invasion at so many points had the effect 
 of retaining the peasants of the various localities for the 
 defence of their own homes. Leigh learned that a mounted 
 
 7 
 
98 NO SURRENDER 
 
 messenger had been despatched shortly before he brought 
 the prisoner down to beg Monsieur d'Elb^e to bring the force 
 he commanded at Chollet with all speed to aid in the de- 
 fence of Chemille, for if that town fell he would be exposed 
 to the attack of the united forces of Generals Berruyer and 
 Leigonyer. 
 
 " Now, gentlemen, I think we had better get a few hours' 
 sleep," Cathehneau said. "They will not be here very 
 ^arly, probably not until noon, for they may wait for a 
 time before starting, in hopes of being joined either by 
 Leigonyer or one of the other columns, and it is not likely 
 that any news of the sharp reverse that Leigonyer has met 
 with has reached them." 
 
 It was now two o'clock in the morning, and Leigh slept 
 heavily till roused at eight. 
 
 "You should have called me before, Andre," he said 
 reproachfully when he learnt how late it was. 
 
 "I thought it was better that you should have a good 
 sleep, captain. Of course, if there had been any message 
 to say that you were wanted I should have woke you, but 
 as no one came, and there is still no news of the enemy, 
 I thought that it was better to let you sleep till now." 
 
 Pierre had started with his party at five to scout on the 
 road by which the enemy was advancing. Leigh first hurried 
 down to the river and had a bath, and then felt ready for 
 any work that he might have to do. He then went to the 
 house where Jean was lodged. The latter, who had not 
 returned fi-om his outpost work till day broke, was just 
 getting up. 
 
 "Well, Leigh," he said, "I called in at Cathelineau's 
 quarters to report. I found him already up. He told me 
 the work that you had been doing, and praised you up to 
 the skies. It seems to me that you are getting all the 
 
THE ASSAULT OF CHEMILLfe 99 
 
 credit of the campaign. Really I feel quite proud of you, 
 and we shall be having you starting as a rival leader to 
 Cathelineau." 
 
 Leigh laughed. 
 
 " One does not often have two such opportunities in the 
 course of a day, and I don't suppose I am likely to have 
 such luck again if the war goes on for a year. Where are 
 you going to be to-day ? " 
 
 " I am going to act as aide-de-camp to Bonchamp." 
 
 ** And what shall we do, do you think ? " 
 
 "Well, I should say you had best keep out of it alto- 
 gether, Leigh. You and your band did much more than 
 your share of fighting yesterday, and your pistols will 
 be of no use in a fight such as this will be. Seriously, 
 unless Cathelineau assigns you some post I should keep out 
 of it. Your little corps is specially formed to act as scouts, 
 and as we are so extremely badly off in that respect, it will 
 be far better for you to keep to your proper duties than to 
 risk your lives." 
 
 " How do you think the fight is likely to go, Jean ? '^ 
 
 " It depends in the first place upon how the Blues fight ; 
 if they do well they ought to beat us. In the next place, 
 it depends on whether d'Elb^e comes up in time. If he does, 
 I think that we shall hold the place, but it will be stiff 
 fighting." 
 
 It was not until noon that Berruyer's force was seen 
 approaching. As soon as it was in sight the Vend^ans 
 poured out and took up their station by the hill on which 
 the guns were placed. In spite of what Jean had said, 
 Leigh would have placed his band with the rest, had not 
 Cathelineau sent for him half an hour before and given him 
 orders which were almost identical with the advice of Jean. 
 
 ** I wish you and your band to keep out of this batde, 
 
100 NO SURRENDER 
 
 Monsieur Stansfield. Your force is so small that it can 
 make no possible difference in the fortunes of the day, and 
 whether we win or lose, your lads may be wanted as 
 messengers after it is over. They have done extremely well 
 at present, and need no further credit than they have gained. 
 I beg, therefore, that you will take post with them some- 
 what in rear of the village, away on the right. I shall then 
 know where to find you if I have any messages to send ; 
 and moreover, I want you at once to send off one of your 
 most active lads with this note to d'Elbee urging him to 
 come on at full speed, for the fight is likely to go hard with 
 us unless he comes in time to our assistance, and telling 
 him I wish him to know that, even if I have to fall back, 
 the church will be held till the last, and that as soon as he 
 arrives I shall, if possible, again take the offensive, and 
 beg that he will attack the enemy in flank or in rear as he 
 sees an opportunity. Upon the belfry of the church, half 
 a mile on our right, you will be able to see how the battle 
 goes, and can send off news to d'Elbee from time to time." 
 
 "Very well, sir. I will despatch your letter at once and 
 then march out to the church, which I noticed yesterday." 
 
 " Here is a telescope," Cathelineau said. " We are well 
 provided with them, as we took all that we could find at 
 ChoUet and Vihiers. I think that with its aid you will be 
 able to have a good view of what is going on." 
 
 In twenty minutes Leigh had taken up his post in the 
 belfry of the village church that Cathelineau had indicated. 
 Andre and Pierre, whose party had returned an hour 
 before, were with him. The rest of the band were in the 
 story below them, from which a view was also obtainable. 
 The three most severely wounded had started for their 
 homes early that morning, the others were fit for duty. 
 The fight began by a discharge of the guns of the assailants- 
 
THE ASSAULT OF CHEMILL^ 101 
 
 Leigh could see that the defenders' guns had been some- 
 what withdrawn from their position on the top of the rising 
 ground, where they would have been too much exposed to the 
 enemy's fire, and their muzzles now only showed over the 
 brow. During the course of the morning an earthwork 
 had been thrown up to afford protection to the men serving 
 
 ■ them. They did not return the fire until the enemy were 
 within a distance of a quarter of a mile, then they com- 
 menced with deadly effect. 
 
 The Blues halted, and Leigh could make out that a con- 
 siderable number of men in the rear at once turned and 
 ran. In order to encourage them, they had been informed 
 just before they marched of the plot that had been arranged 
 to silence the guns, and this unexpected discharge caused 
 the greatest consternation among the young levies. A 
 body of cavalry were at once sent off in pursuit, and drove 
 the fugitives back to their ranks, the troopers using the 
 flats of their swords unstintingly. Then the advance was 
 
 /esumed, covered by the fire of the guns and by volleys 
 of musketry. These were answered but feebly by the fire- 
 arms in the peasants' hands, and the Blues pressed on until, 
 just before they reached the foot of the slope, the peasants 
 charged them with fury. The regular troops and a regi- 
 ment of gendarmes had been placed in front. These stood 
 firm, poured heavy volleys into the peasants as they 
 approached, and then received them with levelled bayonets. 
 In vain the Vendeans strove to break through the hedge 
 of steel. Cathelineau and his officers on one side, and the 
 French generals on the other, encouraged their men, and 
 for a quarter of an hour a desperate conflict reigned, then 
 the peasants fell back, and the Blues resumed their advance. 
 Three times Cathelineau induced his followers to renew the 
 
 I attack, but each time it was unsuccessful. The Blues 
 1 
 
 I 
 
102 NO SURRENDER 
 
 mounted the hill, the cannon were captured, and the 
 Vend^ans fell back into the town. Here the ends of the 
 streets had been barricaded, and in spite of the artillery and 
 the captured guns now turned against their former owners, 
 the assailants tried in vain to force their way into the town. 
 From every window that commanded the approaches the 
 men with muskets kept up an incessant fire. The mass of 
 the peasants lay in shelter behind the barricades or in the 
 houses until the enemy's infantry approached to within 
 striking distance, and then, leaping up from these barricades, 
 and fighting with an absolute disregard of their lives, they 
 again and again repulsed the attacks of the enemy. 
 
 Berruyer, seeing that in spite of his heavy losses he made 
 no way, called his troops from the assault, and forming 
 them into two columns, moved to the right and left, and 
 attacked the town on both sides. Here no barricades had 
 been erected, and in spite of the efforts of the peasants 
 an entrance was forced into the town. Every street, lane, 
 and house was defended with desperate energy, but dis? 
 cipline gradually triumphed, and the Blues won their way 
 into the square in the centre of the town where the principal 
 church stood. As they entered the open space they were 
 assailed with a rain of bullets from the roof, tower, and 
 windows. As soon as the flanking movement began, 
 Monsieur Bonchamp, seeing that the town was now certain 
 to be taken, had hurried with the greater portion of the 
 men armed with muskets to the church, which had already 
 been prepared by him on the previous day for the defence. 
 
 A great number of paving stones had been got up from 
 the roadway and piled inside the church, and as soon as he 
 arrived there with his men the doors were closed and 
 blocked behind with a deep wall of stones. Berruyer saw 
 that the position was a formidable one, and ignorant of the 
 
THE ASSAULT OF CHEMILLjfe 103 
 
 number of the defenders, sent back for his guns and con- 
 tented himself for the time by clearing the rest of the town 
 of its defenders. These, however, as they issued out were 
 rallied by Cathelineau and his officers. They assured the 
 peasants that the day was not yet lost, that the church 
 would hold out for hours, and that d'Elbee would soon 
 arrive with his force from Chollet to their assistance. 
 Leigh, anxiously watching the progress of the fight, had 
 sent messenger after messenger along the road by which 
 d'Elbde would come. His heart sank as he heard the guns 
 open in the centre of the town and knew that they were 
 directed against the church. Still there was no abatement 
 of the fire of the defenders ; an incessant fire of musketry 
 was maintained, not only from the church itself, but from 
 every window in the houses around it. At last he heard 
 that d'Elb^e's force was but a quarter of a mile away, and 
 running down from his look-out, he started to meet it. 
 It was coming at a run, the men panting and breathless, 
 but holding on desperately, half-maddened with the sound 
 of battle. 
 
 " All is not lost yet, then ? " d'Elbee said, as he came up. 
 
 " No, sir, the church holds out, and I could see that 
 the peasants who have been driven out of the town have 
 rallied but a few hundred yards away, and are evidently 
 only waiting for your arrival to renew the attack. I think, 
 sir, that if you will run up to the belfry of the church with 
 this glass you will be able to understand the exact situa- 
 tion.'' 
 
 The officer ran up the tower and returned in two or three 
 minutes. Then he led his men down towards the south- 
 eastern corner of the town. 
 
 Leigh, on hearing that d'Elbee was close at hand, sent 
 off two messengers to Cathelineau to inform him of the 
 
104 NO SURRENDER 
 
 fact, and he now sent off another stating the direction in 
 which the reinforcement was marching. 
 
 " I am going to attack at that corner instead of in the 
 rear," Monsieur d'Elbee said to him ; for now that the 
 duty assigned to him had been performed, Leigh thought 
 that he would be justified in joining in the attack with what 
 remained of his band. " If I were to get directly in their 
 rear they would, on finding their retreat cut off, fight so 
 fiercely that I might be overpowered — even the most 
 cowardly troops will fight under these circumstances ; 
 therefore, while threatening their line of retreat, I still 
 leave it open to them. It is a maxim in war, you know, 
 always to leave a bridge open for a flying foe." 
 
 In a few minutes they reached the town. None had 
 observed their approach, the troops being assembled round 
 the church. These were at once thrown into confusion 
 when they found themselves attacked with fury by a large 
 force, of whose existence they had no previous thought. 
 
 The Vendeans fought with desperate valour. The new 
 levies for the most part lost heart at once, and in spite of 
 the efforts of Berruyer and his officers, began to make for 
 the line of retreat. The movement was accelerated by an 
 outburst of shouts from the other side of the town, where 
 Cathelineau's force poured in, burning to avenge their 
 former losses ; and as they fell upon the enemy, Bonchamp 
 led out the defenders of the church by a side door and 
 joined in the fray. Berruyer saw that all was lost. By 
 great efforts he kept together the gendarmes and regular 
 troops to cover the retreat, and fell back fighting fiercely. 
 Bonchamp and his musketeers pressed hotly upon them. 
 The peasants made charge after charge, and as soon as the 
 force issued from the town many of the peasantry set off 
 at full speed in pursuit of the fugitives, great numbers of 
 
THE ASSAULT OF CHEMILL1& 105 
 
 whom were overtaken and killed. Berruyer continued his 
 retreat all night, and entered St. Lambert before morning, 
 having lost the whole of his cannon and three thousand men 
 in this disastrous fight. 
 
 The joy of the Vendeans was unbounded. The stones 
 were speedily removed from the shattered doors of the 
 church, mass was celebrated, and the peasants returned 
 thanks for their great victory. The gains were indeed 
 considerable. Three thousand muskets had fallen into their 
 hands. They had recaptured the guns that they had lost and 
 taken twelve others. Their own losses had been heavy — 
 eighteen hundred men had been killed, and a great number 
 wounded. But of this at the time they thought but little ; 
 those who had died had died for their country and their God, 
 as all of them were ready to do, and how could men do more ? 
 
 On the Republican side General Duhaus had been very 
 dangerously wounded, and most of Berruyer's principal 
 officers killed. A council of war was held the next morning 
 at Chemille. For the moment the victory had secured their 
 safety ; but while the peasants believed and hoped that the 
 war was over, their leaders saw that the position was 
 scarcely improved. They had, indeed, captured guns and 
 muskets, but these were useless without ammunition, and 
 their stock of powder and ball was quite exhausted. Already 
 the peasantry were leaving in large numbers for their homes. 
 Berruyer might return reinforced at any time and effect a 
 junction with Leigonyer, while the column that had cap- 
 tured St. Florent would doubtless advance. It was there- 
 fore decided that Chemille must be abandoned, and that 
 the officers should retire to TifTauges until, at any rate, 
 the peasants were ready to leave their homes again. By 
 evening that day the greater portion of the army had 
 melted away, and on the following morning the leaders 
 
106 NO SURRENDER 
 
 also left the town they had so bravely defended. On the 
 following day, indeed, Berruyer, having learned the position 
 of Leigonyer, returned to Chemille, and, two days later, 
 was in communication with Leigonyer's force. The latter 
 had occupied Chollet, which had been left devoid of de- 
 fenders since the day they marched away. 
 
 On the other hand Quetineau had, on the thirteenth, been 
 attacked at Aubiers, and had been forced to evacuate the 
 place, leaving three guns behind him, retiring to Bressuire. 
 The capture of Aubiers was the work of Henri de la Roche- 
 jaquelein. He had ridden to join Cathelineau, and met 
 him and the other leaders retiring from Chemille'. They 
 were gloomy and depressed. They had won a battle, but 
 they were without an army, without ammunition. Almost 
 all the towns were in the possession of the Blues. It seemed 
 to them that the struggle could not be much longer main- 
 tained. The young count was too energetic and too en- 
 thusiastic to be seriously moved, and rode back to the 
 residence of an aunt at St. Aubin. There he learned that 
 Aubiers had been taken by the enemy. The peasantry 
 around were in a state of extreme excitement. They had 
 hoisted the white flag on their churches, and were ready to 
 fight, but they had no leader. 
 
 Hearing that Rochejaquelein was at his aunt's house, 
 they came to him, and begged him to take the command, 
 promisiiig him that in twenty-four hours ten thousand men 
 should be ready to follow him. He agreed to the request. 
 The church bells were set ringing, and before morning 
 almost that number were assembled. Of these only two 
 hundred had guns. With this force he attacked Aubiers. 
 The resistance of the enemy was feeble, and they were 
 chased almost to Bressuire. Rochejaquelein was very 
 anxious to capture this town, as his friends, the Lescures, 
 
THE ASSAULT OF CHEMILL^ 107 
 
 had been brought from Qisson and imprisoned there, but he 
 saw that it was of primary importance to carry assistance 
 to Cathelineau, and he accordingly marched to Tiffauges. 
 The church bells again rang out their summons, and Cathe- 
 lineau in twenty-four hours found himself at the head of an 
 army of twenty thousand men. 
 
 " I told you at Clisson that I should soon meet you again, 
 Monsieur Martin," La Rochejaquelein said when, as he rode 
 into Tiffauges at the head of his newly raised force, he met 
 Jean in the street, " and here I am, you see. I am only 
 sorry that I am too late to take part in the brave fight at 
 Chemill^." 
 
 "Right glad are we to see you, count," Jean replied. 
 *' This is my wife's brother of whom I was speaking to you 
 at Clisson. Cathelineau will tell you that he has been dis- 
 tinguishing himself rarely." 
 
 Henri held out his hand to Leigh and said warmly, " I 
 am glad to know you ; it would be a shame indeed were 
 any Vendeans to remain at home when a young Englishman 
 is fighting for their country. I hope that we shall be great 
 friends." 
 
 "I shall be glad indeed to be so," Leigh replied with 
 equal warmth, for he was greatly struck with the appear- 
 ance of the young soldier. 
 
 Henri de la Rochejaquelein was but twenty-one years 
 old, tall, and remarkably handsome. He had fair hair and a 
 noble bearing. His father had been a colonel in the army, 
 and he himself was a cavalry officer in the king's guard. 
 He was the beau ideal of a dashing hussar, and his appear- 
 ance was far more English than French. He was immensely 
 popular, his manner frank and pleasant, and he was greatly 
 beloved by the peasantry on his family estates. 
 
 At this moment Cathelineau with his two generals came 
 
3 08 NO SURRENDER 
 
 up, and Leigh retired from the circle. The arrival of the 
 young count with his strong reinforcement at once altered 
 the position. The leaders who had, since they fell back 
 from Chemill^, been depressed and almost hopeless, beamed 
 with satisfaction as they talked with Henri, whose enthusiasm 
 was infectious. 
 
 La Rochejaquelein accompanied them to his quarters. 
 Hitherto he had only heard rumours of the fighting at 
 Chemille', and Cathelineau now gave him a full account of 
 the affair. Jean Martin had, at his invitation, accompanied 
 him, and when Cathelineau had finished, Henri turned to 
 him and said : 
 
 " Indeed you did not exaggerate, Monsieur Martin, when 
 you said that your brother-in-law had already distinguished 
 himself; in fact, there can be no doubt that the splendid 
 defence he made at that little river, where he held Ber- 
 ruyer*s whole force in check for upwards of three hours, 
 and so forced him to halt for the night on the way, instead 
 of pushing forward and attacking Chemille at once, saved 
 the town, for it gave time to Monsieur d'Elbee to come up. 
 Scarcely less important was his detection of the treachery 
 of the man in charge of the artillery. I cannot but regret 
 that so gallant a young fellow is not my countryman, for 1 
 should have felt proud of one so daring and so thoughtful. 
 When you do not want him for scouting work, Monsieur 
 Cathelineau, I shall get you to lend him to me. I should 
 be really glad to have him by my side. His face pleased 
 me much, there was something so frank and honest about 
 it, and after what he has done I am sure that I shall always 
 respect his opinion.'^ 
 
 There was another consultation as to what should be 
 their first operation, and it was resolved that Leigonyer 
 should be attacked at once before he could make a complete 
 
THE ASSAULT OF CHEMILL^ 109 
 
 junction with Berruyer. The next morning at daybreak 
 the whole force moved off. They were only just in time, 
 for Berruyer had already ordered General Gauvillier, who 
 commanded the force that had captured St. Florent, to 
 advance to Beaupreau. Berruyer was to march to Vezins, 
 and he himself to Jallais, and to join Leigonyer at May. 
 On the previous evening Henri had, after the termination 
 of the council, requested Jean Martin to take him to the 
 house where Leigh and his little party were quartered. 
 
 " I have been hearing of your doings," he said, " and feel 
 quite jealous that you, who are, I hear, four years younger 
 than myself, should have done so much, while I, with all my 
 family influence and connection, should as yet have done 
 nothing but chase the enemy out of Aubiers. How is it 
 that you, who have had no training as a soldier, should have 
 conceived the idea of arresting the march of Berruyer's army 
 with a force of only two or three hundred peasants ? " 
 
 "It was a mere matter of common sense," Leigh said 
 with a smile. " I knew that it was of the utmost impor- 
 tance that Chemille should not be attacked until Cathelineau 
 received reinforcements. At first I had no thought of 
 doing more than breaking down the bridge, and of perhaps 
 checking the advanced cavalry, but when I found that the 
 peasants who came along were quite willing to aid, it 
 seemed to me that by cutting down the trees, so as to 
 block the road and make a shelter for us, we might be able 
 to cause the enemy considerable delay. I hardly hoped 
 to succeed in holding out so long or in inflicting such loss 
 upon him as we were able to do. It did not require any 
 military knowledge whatever, and I should not have at- 
 tempted it had I not seen that, thanks to the forest, we 
 should be able to retreat when we could no longer hold the 
 barricade of felled trees." 
 
110 NO SURRENDER 
 
 " Well, you could not have done better if you had been 
 a general. I have Cathelineau's permission to ask you 
 to ride with me when you are not engaged in scout- 
 ing." 
 
 " I should be delighted to do so, but at present I have 
 no horse. However, I can send one of my lads back to 
 the chateau to fetch the one that I generally ride." 
 
 " I have brought a spare animal with me," the young 
 count said. " I brought it in case the other should be shot, 
 and I shall be glad if you will ride it to-morrow, and until 
 yours arrives ; but I would not send for one until after to- 
 morrow, for likely enough we may make some captures before 
 nightfall. We are to march at three in the morning and to 
 attack Leigonyer. The great thing that we need is powder. 
 Cathelineau says that there is scarcely a charge left among 
 his men. Mine are not much better off. We should have 
 had none with which to attack Aubiers, but I sent off 
 during the night to a quarry a few miles from my aunt's, 
 and succeeded in getting forty pounds of blasting-powder. 
 It would not have been of much use for the muskets, but 
 the fact of its being powder was sufficient to encourage 
 the peasants ; and the Blues made such a feeble resistance 
 that its quality made no difference to us ; it enabled those 
 who had muskets to make a noise with them, and was 
 just as effectual in raising their spirits in attacking the 
 Blues as if it had been the finest quality. We got a few 
 hundred cartridges when we took the place, but that will 
 not go very far, and I hope that to-morrow we shall be 
 able to obtain a supply from the enemy." 
 
 Before the hour for starting the force had swelled con- 
 siderably. The news that Monsieur de la Rochejaquelein 
 had retaken Aubiers, and had come with twelve thousand 
 men to assist Cathelineau, spread like wildfire. The peasants 
 
THE ASSAULT OF CHEMILLfe 111 
 
 from all the country round flocked in, and when they 
 started in the morning the united force had swollen to over 
 twenty thousand men. As soon as the young count left 
 him, Leigh sent all his band, under his lieutenants, with 
 orders to proceed towards Vezins, to ascertain the progress 
 Leigonyer had made, and the position of his forces, and to 
 send back news to him. Just as the army was starting 
 one of the boys returned, and said that a party of twelve 
 cavalry and a detachment of infantry had just entered the 
 chateau of Crilloire. Leigh at once informed Cathelineau, 
 who sent off a hundred and fifty men to capture the 
 place. They were ordered to travel at the top of their 
 speed, and Jean Martin was in command of them. 
 
 The expedition was crowned with success. The infantry, 
 who had been stationed outside the chateau, fled at once. 
 Their commandant, Villemet, Leigonyer's best officer, charged 
 the Venddans with his little body of cavalry. He was 
 received with a volley. Two of his men were killed, and 
 he himself and nine of his men were wounded. He man- 
 aged, however, to burst through the Vend^ans and to over- 
 take his flying infantry. These he rallied and led back to 
 the chateau, which he found deserted, for Martin, as soon as 
 he captured the place and cleared it of the enemy, had 
 gone off with his men to join the main body. Berruyer had 
 also started early, and sent five hundred men to May, 
 where he expected Leigonyer to arrive in a few hours ; but 
 before he reached the town the Vend^ans attacked the 
 advanced-guard of the latter general, which consisted of two 
 companies of grenadiers. These old soldiers fought well, and 
 threw themselves into the chateau of Bois-Groleau. Leav- 
 ing fifteen hundred men to surround and attack the chateau, 
 the main army pressed forward. Leigonyer, hearing of 
 the disaster, sent forward two thousand men to succour 
 
112 NO SURRENDER 
 
 the besieged force, but the Venddans fell upon them, and 
 after a short resistance they broke and fled into Vezins. 
 
 The arrival of the fugitives caused a panic among the 
 whole of Leigonyer's force assembled there, and they fled 
 precipitately, two hundred and fifty men of the regiment 
 of Finisterre alone remaining steady, and these, maintaining 
 good order, covered the retreat of the guns, repulsing the 
 attacks of the peasantry who pursued them. Fortunately 
 for the Vendeans, a waggon laden with barrels of powder 
 was left behind in the confusion caused by their ap- 
 proach, and proved of inestimable value to them. Had the 
 Vendeans pursued the fugitives with vigour the force would 
 have been almost annihilated, but Cathelineau, learning 
 from Leigh's scouts that Berruyer was already approaching 
 Vezins, feared to be taken in the rear by him, and there- 
 fore fell back to May and Beaupr^au. The garrison that 
 defended the chateau of Bois-Groleau repulsed the re- 
 peated attacks made upon them, but surrendered on the 
 approach of the main army, their ammunition and the food 
 they had brought with them in their haversacks being 
 entirely exhausted. 
 
 Berruyer, on his arrival at Jallais, heard of the defeat of 
 Leigonyer, and marched back in all haste to Chemille. 
 where he had left his magazines. On hearing, however, 
 that Leigonyer on his arrival at Vihiers had been deserted 
 during the night by the whole of his troops, and finding 
 himself in the morning with but a hundred and fifty men 
 of the Finisterre regiment, had evacuated the town and 
 retreated to Dou^, Berruyer wrote to him to endeavour to 
 gather his forces together again and to return to Chemille. 
 But the news of another disaster convinced him that 
 he could not maintain himself there. The Vendeans had 
 marched without delay against Beaupr^au and attacked 
 
THE ASSAULT OF CHEMILL^ 113 
 
 Gauvillier. That general had already heard of the defeat 
 of Leigonyer and the retreat of Berruyer. His force was 
 greatly dispirited at the news, and offered but a feeble resis- 
 tance to the fierce assault. The Blues were driven out of 
 the town with the loss of their five cannon, and were hotly 
 pursued to St. Florent, losing a large proportion of their 
 numbers on the way. 
 
 The news of this fresh disaster convinced Berruyer that 
 he must fall back without delay, and he accordingly re- 
 treated with his whole force to St. Lambert, whence he 
 wrote to the Convention to declare the impossibility of 
 doing anything without large reinforcements of regular 
 troops, as no dependence whatever could be placed upon 
 the National Guards and volunteers, and if the insurgents 
 marched against him, he would be obliged to march to 
 Ponts-de-C^ in order to cover Angers, where the alarm of 
 the inhabitants was intense. 
 
 Thus the invasion that was to crush the Vende'ans failed 
 altogether, except that some advantages had been gained 
 by the Blues along the line of coast, the troops being 
 assisted by the fleet ; at all other points misfortune had at- 
 tended them. Quetineau had been driven from Aubiers, 
 and, a great proportion of his force having deserted, he held 
 Bressuire with so feeble a grasp that he could not maintain 
 himself if attacked. Leigonyer's army had practically 
 ceased to exist, as had that which had advanced from St. 
 Florent. Berruyer had lost three thousand men, and was 
 back again at the point from which he had started. Chollet 
 and Vihiers had been recovered without a blow. 
 
 As the result of his failures, Berruyer was recalled to 
 Paris, tried for his conduct, and narrowly escaped the 
 guillotine. 
 
 As soon as Berruyer retired, Cathelineau advanced 
 
 & 
 
114 NO SURRENDER 
 
 against Bressuire. News of his coming at once scared 
 the Blues from the town, and they retreated to Thouars. 
 They did not even wait to take their prisoners with them, 
 and as soon as they had gone the Marquis de la Lescure 
 with his family rode off to their chateau at Clisson. 
 They had scarcely arrived there when la Rochejaquelein 
 arrived and acquainted them with the general facts of the 
 insurrection. 
 
 " Cathelineau's army," he said, " consists of twenty thou- 
 sand men, and on any emergency it would swell to nearly 
 twice that number. Twelve thousand Bretons had crossed 
 the Loire, and were on their way to join him. In lower 
 Poitou, Charette had an army of twenty thousand, and 
 besides these, there were many scattered bands." 
 
 Lescure at once agreed to accompany la Rochejaquelein 
 to Bressuire, and the Marquis of Donnissan, Madame Les- 
 cure's father, arranged to follow them as soon as he had 
 seen his wife and daughter safely placed in the chateau 
 of de la Boulais. 
 
 CHAPTER VII 
 
 A SHORT REST 
 
 LEIGH STANSFIELD had ridden with Rochejaquelein 
 during the march of the army to Vezins, and from there 
 to Bressuire. He was charmed with his companion, who 
 had been the first to dash with a few other mounted gentle- 
 men into the streets of Vezins, and who had thrown himself 
 with reckless bravery upon the retreating infantry, and as 
 the peasants came up, had led them to the attack several 
 
A SHORT REST 115 
 
 times, until Cathelineau's orders, that the pursuit should be 
 pushed no farther, reached him. 
 
 "That sort of order is very hard to obey," he said to 
 Leigh. " However, I need not regret that these brave 
 fellows should escape us ; we have won the battle, if one 
 can call it a battle, and I honour the men who, when all 
 the others have fled like sheep, still cling together and 
 defend their guns. At least a hundred of them have 
 fallen since they left the town, and we have lost double 
 that number, and should lose at least as many more before 
 we finally overcame their opposition. If all the armies of 
 the Republic were composed of such stuff as this regiment, 
 I fear that our chance of defending La Vendue successfully 
 would be small indeed." 
 
 On rejoining Cathelineau, and hearing his reason for 
 calling off the pursuit, Henri at once admitted its wisdom. 
 
 "After the defeat of Leigonyer, you will see that 
 Berruyer will not long be able to maintain himself at 
 Chemille," he said ; " and when he hears the news, I fancy 
 that he will retire at once, for he will know well enough 
 that it will be useless for him to pursue us. Still, if he 
 were to come down on our rear as we advanced, it would 
 have a bad effect upon the peasants, and it is much better 
 to avoid fighting unless under circumstances that are 
 almost sure to give us victory. We can almost always 
 choose our own ground, which is an enormous advantage 
 in a country like this. It is very fortunate that it is so, for 
 we certainly could not raise a body of cavalry that could 
 stand against those of the line ; but in these lanes and 
 thickets they have no superiority in that respect, for no 
 general would be fool enough to send cavalry into places 
 where they would be at the mercy of an unseen foe. At the 
 same time, I must own that I regretted to-day that we had 
 
116 NO SURRENDER 
 
 no mounted force. With but a squadron or two of my old 
 regiment, not a man of Leigonyer's force would have 
 escaped, for the country here is open enough to use them, 
 and I should certainly have had no compunction in cutting 
 down the rascals who are always shouting for blood, and 
 yet are such arrant cowards that they fly without firing a 
 shot." 
 
 The day after the capture of Bressuire the Vend^ans 
 marched against Thouars, to which town Quetineau had 
 retreated with his force. Thouars was the only town in 
 La Vendue which was still walled. The fortifications were 
 in a dilapidated condition, but nevertheless offered a con- 
 siderable advantage to a force determined upon a desperate 
 resistance. With the fugitives from Bressuire, and the gar- 
 rison already in Thouars, Quetineau was at the head of 
 three thousand five hundred troops; of these, however, 
 comparatively few could be depended upon. The succes- 
 sive defeats that had been inflicted on the troops of the 
 Republic by the Vendeans had entirely destroyed their 
 morale ; they no longer felt any confidence in their power 
 to resist the onslaught of the peasants. 
 
 Quetineau himself had no hope of making a successful 
 resistance. He had repeatedly written urgent letters to 
 the authorities at Paris saying that nothing could be done 
 without large reinforcements of disciplined troops, and that 
 the National Guard and volunteers were worse than use- 
 less, as they frequently ran at the first shot, and excited 
 the hostility of the people generally by their habits of 
 plundering. Nevertheless, the old soldier determined to 
 resist to the last, however hopeless the conflict ; and when 
 the Vendeans approached at six o'clock in the morning 
 they found that the bridge of Viennes was barricaded 
 and guarded. As soon as they attacked, the general re- 
 
A SHORT REST 117 
 
 inforced the defenders of the bridge by his most trust- 
 worthy troops, a battalion three hundred and twenty-five 
 strong, of Marseillais, and a battalion of the National 
 Guard of Nievre. So stoutly was the post held that the 
 Vendean general saw that the bridge could not be taken 
 without terrible loss. He therefore contented himself with 
 keeping up a heavy fire all day while preparing an attack 
 from other quarters. 
 
 The first step was to destroy the bridge behind the 
 castle, and to make a breach in the wall near the Paris 
 gate, thereby cutting off the garrison's means of retreat. 
 At five o'clock a large body of peasantry was massed for an 
 attack on the bridge at Viennes, and its defenders, seeing 
 the storm that was preparing, retired into the town. The 
 Vendeans crossed the bridge, but as they approached the 
 walls, they were attacked by a battalion of the National 
 Guard of Deux Sevres and a body of gendarmes, and, 
 taken by surprise, were driven back some distance. Their 
 leaders, however, speedily rallied them, and in the mean- 
 time other bodies forced their way into the town at sev- 
 eral points. To avoid a massacre of his troops, Quetineau 
 hoisted the white flag. On this, as on all other occasions 
 in the northern portion of La Vendee, the prisoners were 
 well treated. They were offered their freedom on con- 
 dition of promising not to serve against La Vendee again, 
 and to ensure that this oath should be kept for some time 
 at least, their heads were shaved before their release, a 
 step that was afterwards taken throughout the war. 
 
 Quetineau was treated with all honour, and was given 
 his freedom without conditions. Although he knew well 
 that neither his long services nor the efforts that he had 
 made would save him from the fury of the Convention, he 
 returned to Paris, where, after the mockery of a trial, he 
 
118 NO SURRENDER 
 
 was sent to the guillotine, a fate which awaited all those 
 who failed, in the face of impossibilities, to carry out the 
 plans of the mob leaders. Instead of blame, the general 
 deserved a high amount of praise for the manner in which 
 he had defended the town against a force six times as strong 
 as his own. Three thousand muskets, ten pieces of cannon, 
 and a considerable amount of ammunition fell into the hands 
 of the victors. This success left it open to the Vendeans 
 either to march against Leigonyer — the remnant of whose 
 army was in a state of insubordination at Dou^, and could 
 have offered no opposition, but must have retreated to Sau- 
 mur — or to clear the country south and west. 
 
 The former would unquestionably have been the wiser 
 course, for the capture of Saumur would have been a heavy 
 blow indeed to the Republicans ; but the peasants, whose 
 villages and property were threatened by the presence of 
 the Blues at Fontenay, Parthenay, and Chataigneraie, were 
 so strongly in favour of the other alternative that it was 
 adopted, and the force broke into two divisions, one mov- 
 ing towards Chataigneraie, and the other against Fontenay. 
 Parthenay was evacuated at once by the Republicans as 
 soon as news reached the authorities of the approach of the 
 Vendeans. The latter, however, made no stay, but con- 
 tinued their march towards Chataigneraie. The town was 
 held by General Chalbos with three thousand men. After 
 two hours' fighting, Chalbos, seeing that his retreat was men- 
 aced, fell back. 
 
 He took up a position at Fontenay, where he was joined 
 by General Sandoz from Niort. The country around the 
 town was unfavourable for the Vendeans, being a large 
 plain, and the result was disastrous to them. The Repub- 
 licans were strong in cavalry, and a portion of these fell on 
 the flank of the Vendeans, while the remainder charged 
 
A SHORT REST 119 
 
 them in rear. They fell into disorder at once, and the 
 cavalry captured a portion of their artillery. The Repub- 
 lican infantry, seeing the success of their cavalry, advanced 
 stoutly and in good order. In vain the leaders of the 
 Vendeans strove to reanimate their men and induce them 
 to charge the enemy. The panic that had begun spread 
 rapidly, and in a few minutes they became a mob of fugi- 
 tives scattering in all directions, and leaving behind them 
 sixteen cannon and all the munitions of war they had 
 captured. 
 
 La Rochejaquelein, who, after he had visited Lescure at 
 Clisson, had rejoined the army with a party of gentlemen, 
 covered the retreat with desperate valour, charging the 
 enemy's cavalry again and again, and, before falling back, 
 allowing time for the fugitives to gain the shelter of the 
 woods. The loss of men was therefore small, but the fact 
 that the peasants, who had come to be regarded as almost 
 irresistible by the troops, should have been so easily defeated, 
 raised the Blues from the depth of depression into which 
 they had fallen, while the blow inflicted upon the Vendeans 
 was correspondingly great. It was some little time before 
 the peasants could be aroused again. 
 
 Small bodies, indeed, kept the field, and under their 
 leaders showed so bold a face whenever reconnoitring 
 parties of the Blues went out from Fontenay, that the 
 troops were not long before they again began to lose heart, 
 while the generals, who had thought that the victory at 
 Fontenay would bring the war to a conclusion, again began 
 to pour in letters to the authorities at Paris calling for 
 reinforcements. 
 
 On the side of the Vendeans, the priests everywhere ex- 
 erted themselves to impress upon their flocks the necessity 
 of again joining the army. Cathelineau himself made a 
 
120 NO SURRENDER 
 
 tour through the Bocage, and the peasants, persuaded 
 that the defeat was a punishment for having committed 
 some excesses at the capture of Chataigneraie, responded 
 to the call. In nine days after the reverse they were again 
 in force near Fontenay, and in much greater numbers than 
 before ; for very many of them had returned to their homes 
 as soon as Thouars had been captured, and their strength 
 in the first battle was but little greater than that of the 
 Republicans. 
 
 Burning with ardour to avenge their defeat, and rendered 
 furious by the pillage of all the houses of the patriots at 
 Chataigneraie, to which town Chalbos with seven thousand 
 troops had marched, it was against him that the Vendeans 
 first moved. Chalbos, who had occupied his time in issuing 
 vainglorious proclamations, and in writing assurances to the 
 Convention that the Vendeans were so panic-stricken that 
 the war was virtually over, only saved his army by a long 
 and painful night march back to Fontenay. Here the troops 
 lay down to sleep, feehng certain that there could be no 
 attack that day by the enemy. At one o'clock, however, the 
 Vendeans issued from the woods on to the plain, and the 
 troops were hastily called to arms. 
 
 The Royal Catholic Army, as it now called itself, advanced 
 in three columns. It was without cannon, but its enthusiasm 
 more than counterbalanced this deficiency. The Vendeans 
 received unshaken the discharge of the artillery of the Blues, 
 pursuing their usual tactics of throwing themselves to the 
 ground when they saw the flash of the cannon, and then 
 leaping up again and rushing forward with loud shouts. 
 The cavalry were ordered to charge, but only twenty men 
 obeyed, the rest turned and fled. The infantry offered but 
 a feeble resistance, and in ten minutes after the first gun 
 was fired the Republican army was a mob of fugitives 
 
A SHORT REST 121 
 
 Fontenay was taken, and, what pleased the peasants even 
 more, their beloved cannon, Marie Jeanne, was recaptured, 
 having been recovered by young Foret, who with a hand- 
 ful of peasants charged the cavalry that were covering the 
 retreat and snatched it from their hands. After this victory 
 the peasants as usual returned for the most part to their 
 homes. 
 
 As there was no probability of further fighting at the 
 moment, Jean Martin and Leigh started for the chateau. 
 They had first asked Cathelineau if they could be spared. 
 
 " For the moment, yes. I hope that we shall be joined 
 by the Count de Lescure in a day or two ; he will, of course, 
 be one of our generals. He has great influence with the 
 peasantry, and if he can but persuade them to remain under 
 arms for a time we will attack the enemy. Messieurs 
 d'Elbee and Bonchamp, and I may say several of the 
 gentlemen with me, are of opinion that if we are to be 
 successful in the end it can only be by taking the offensive 
 and marching against Paris. They urge that we should 
 get Monsieur Charette to go with us with his army, cross 
 the Loire, rouse all Brittany, and then march a hundred 
 thousand strong against Paris. 
 
 " They say that although we have been most successful 
 this time, and repulsed the invaders everywhere except on 
 the coast, they will come again and again with larger forces 
 till they overpower us. Possibly, if Monsieur de Lescure 
 and Henri de la Rochejaquelein aid us with their influence 
 and authority, we might persuade the peasants that it is 
 better to make one great effort, and then to have done with 
 it, than to be constantly called from their homes whenever 
 the Blues are in sufficient strength to invade us. We shall 
 tell them, too, that after the two repulses they have suffered, 
 the Blues will grow more and more savage, and that already 
 
122 NO SURRENDER 
 
 orders have been sent for all villages to be destroyed, and 
 all hedges and woods to be cut down, — a business that, by 
 the way, would employ the whole French army for some 
 years. However, as soon as our plans are decided upon I 
 will send a messenger to you. At present there is nothing 
 requiring either you or your scouts, Monsieur Stansfield, and 
 after the good service that they have rendered it is but fair 
 that they should have a short rest." 
 
 Patsey was delighted when her husband and Leigh 
 arrived. She was under no uneasiness as to their safety, 
 as, after the repulse of Berruyer's army at Chemille, and 
 the rout of Leigonyer, Leigh had sent one of the boys 
 home with the assurance that they were unhurt. 
 
 "I don't quite know how much to believe," she said, 
 as they sat down to a meal, "of the reports that the boys 
 have brought home. The first came and told me that on 
 your arrival at Cathelineau's, he himself praised them all, 
 and that Monsieur Bonchamp drilled them for an hour ; then 
 came home two wounded lads with a story about the great 
 fight, in which they insisted that Leigh commanded, and 
 that they kept the army of the Blues at bay for three hours 
 and killed hundreds of them. The next messenger told us 
 a tale about Leigh's having discovered some treachery upon 
 the part of the man who was in charge of the artillery, and 
 that he was in consequence shot. He insisted that Cathe- 
 lineau had declared that Leigh had saved Chemille, because 
 the enemy were so long delayed that Monsieur d'Elbee with 
 his band had time to come up from Chollet and rout the 
 Blues. 
 
 " Of course I did not believe anything like all they said, 
 but I suppose there must be something in it, for I questioned 
 the boys myself; and though I had no doubt they would 
 make as much as they could of their own doings among 
 
A SHORT REST 123 
 
 their neighbours and friends, they would hardly venture to 
 lie, though they might exaggerate greatly to me." 
 
 " Strange as it may appear, Patsey," Jean said, " they 
 told you the simple truth, and as soon as we have finished 
 supper I will tell you the whole story of what has taken 
 place since we left, and you will see that this brother 
 of yours has cut a very conspicuous figure in our affairs." 
 
 '' You are not joking, Jean ? " 
 
 "Not in the smallest degree. I can assure you that if 
 Leigh chose to set up as leader on his own account a large 
 proportion of the peasants would follow him." 
 
 " Ridiculous, Jean ! " Leigh exclaimed hotly. 
 
 "It may seem ridiculous, but it is a real fact. The 
 peasants, you must know, Patsey, choose their own leaders. 
 There is no dividing or sorting them, no getting them to 
 keep in regular companies ; they simply follow the leader in 
 whom they have the most confidence, or who appears to 
 them the most fortunate. If he does anything that they 
 don't like, or they do not approve of his plan, they tell 
 him so. Leigh's defence of the stream against Berruyer's 
 army created a feeling of enthusiasm among them, and I 
 verily believe that his discovery of the plot to render the 
 cannon useless was regarded by them as almost supernatural. 
 Superstitious and ignorant as they are, they are, as you know, 
 always ready to consider anything they can't understand, 
 and which acts greatly in their favour, as a special inter- 
 position of Providence. I am bound to say that Leigh 
 acted upon such very slender grounds, that even Catheli- 
 neau, who is enormously in advance of the peasantry in 
 general, was staggered by it, and told me he could not 
 have believed it possible that anyone should, on such a slight 
 clue, have followed the matter up unless by a special in- 
 spiration." 
 
124 NO SURRENDER 
 
 " The thing was as shnple as A B C," Leigh broke in. 
 
 " You will have to remain a silent listener, Leigh," his 
 sister said, "when Jean is telling me the story. I cannot 
 have him interrupted." 
 
 "Very well," Leigh said. "Then I will put on my hat, 
 take a fresh horse from the stable, and ride off to see how 
 the two wounded boys are going on.'' 
 
 " I can tell you that they are almost well ; but still, if you 
 don't want to hear Jean's story of all your adventures, by 
 all means go round. I am sure that the tenants will be 
 gratified at hearing that you rode over to see them the very 
 first evening you came home." 
 
 The Vendean leaders had for some time felt the necessity 
 of having a generally recognized authority, and after the 
 battle of Fontenay they decided to appoint a council, who 
 were to reside permanently at some central place and 
 administer the affairs of the whole district, provide sup- 
 plies for the armies, and make all other civil arrangements, 
 so that the generals would be able to attend only to the 
 actual fighting. A body of eighteen men was chosen to 
 administer affairs under the title of the Superior Council, 
 and a priest who had joined them at Thouars, and who 
 called himself, though without a shadow of right, the 
 Bishop of Agra, was appointed president. He was an 
 eloquent man of commanding presence, and the leaders had 
 not thought it worth while to inquire too minutely into his 
 claim to the title of bishop, for the peasants had been full of 
 enthusiasm at having a prelate among them, and his in- 
 fluence and exhortations had been largely instrumental in 
 gathering the army which had won tlie battle of Fontenay. 
 
 But although he was appointed president, the leading 
 spirit of the council was the Abb^ Bernier, a man of great 
 energy and intellect, with a commanding person, ready 
 
A SHORT REST 125 
 
 pen, and a splendid voice, but who was altogether without 
 principle, and threw himself into the cause for purely 
 selfish and ambitious motives. 
 
 It was on the sixteenth of May that Fontenay was won, 
 and on the third of June the church bells again called the 
 peasantry to arms. The disaster at Fontenay had done 
 more than all the representations of their generals to rouse 
 the Convention. Seven battalions of regular troops arrived, 
 and Biron, who had been appointed commander-in-chief, 
 reached Niort and assumed the command. He wrote at 
 once to the minister of war to say that he found the con- 
 fusion impossible to describe ; there was an absence of any 
 organization whatever, the town was crowded with fugitives, 
 who, having distinguished themselves by the violence of 
 their opinions and the severity of their measures before the 
 insurrection broke out, were forced to take refuge in the 
 cities. The general reported that he had caused the as- 
 sembly to be sounded again and again, without more than 
 a tenth part of the troops paying the slightest heed to the 
 summons. 
 
 The army was without cavalry, without waggons for 
 carrying supplies, without an ambulance train — in fact, 
 it was nothing but a half-armed mob. Biron himself was 
 at heart a Royalist, and when he in turn had to meet his 
 fate by the guillotine, openly declared himself to be one ; 
 and the repugnance which he felt on assuming the command 
 against the Vendeans — which he had only accepted after a 
 long delay, and after petitioning in vain to be allowed to 
 remain at his former post — was heightened when he dis- 
 covered the state of affairs, and the utter confusion that 
 prevailed everywhere. 
 
 When sending the order for the bells to ring on the first 
 of June, the superior council of the Vendeans issued a pro- 
 
126 NO SURRENDER 
 
 clamation, which was to be read in all the churches, to the 
 effect that provisional councils should be formed in each 
 parish to provide for the subsistence of the women and 
 children of men with the army. 
 
 Receipts were to be given for all supplies of grain used 
 for this purpose, which were to be paid for by the superior 
 council. Those men who did not remain permanently with 
 the army as long as necessary would be called upon to pay 
 the taxes to which they were subject prior to the rising. 
 The sales of the land belonging to the churches — which had 
 been sequestrated on the refusal of the clergy to comply 
 with the orders of the Convention — were declared null and 
 void. As these had been bought by the upholders of the 
 Revolution, for no devout Vend^an would have taken part 
 in the robbery of the church, the blow was a heavy one 
 to those who had so long been dominant in La Vendee. 
 These lands were for the time to be administered for the 
 good of the cause by the parish council. It was hoped that 
 this proclamation would act beneficially in keeping the 
 peasants in the field, as they would know that their families 
 were cared for; and that if they only went out at times, 
 they would subject themselves to taxation, and be regarded 
 by the families of those who remained with the army as 
 being wanting in zeal. 
 
 Upon rejoining the army, Leigh and his party of scouts 
 learned to their satisfaction that it was intended to march 
 against Saumur. They were now double their former 
 strength, as the story of what they had done had roused 
 the spirit of emulation among lads in the surrounding 
 parishes, and Leigh could have had a hundred had he 
 chosen. He was this time mounted, in order that he 
 might at times ride with Rochejaquelein, while at others 
 he went out scouting with his party. 
 
A SHORT REST 127 
 
 " I am heartily glad to see you back again, my friend," 
 the young count said, shaking him warmly by the hand. 
 " To be with you does me good, for the generals, and even 
 Lescure, are so serious and solemn that I feel afraid to 
 make a joke. You see, in the cavalry we have little respon- 
 sibility except in an actual battle. In an open country we 
 should scout ahead and have affairs with the enemy's out- 
 posts, but in this land of woods, where one can seldom see 
 more than twenty yards ahead, there is little use for us. 
 Besides, with the exception of a score or two of gentlemen, 
 I have no troops to command, and having health and good 
 spirits, and enjoying life, I cannot go about as if the cares 
 of life were on my shoulders. Your brother-in-law Martin 
 is a capital fellow, but with a wife and child, he cannot 
 feel so light-hearted as I do, though next to yourself he is 
 the most ready to join me in a laugh. Sailors seem always 
 to be light-hearted, and he certainly is no exception." 
 
 " He is a splendid fellow, count." 
 
 " Yes, he is a fine fellow ; but you see he is seven or 
 eight years older than I am, while I feel with you that you 
 are about my own age. By the way, it is high time that 
 we dropped calling each other by our surnames, especially 
 as mine is such a long one, so in future let us be * Henri ' and 
 * Leigh ' to each other. Most of the peasants call me Henri." 
 
 " They generally speak of you as ' our Henri, ' " Leigh said, 
 " and would follow you through fire and water. I think the 
 Vend^ans are, as a whole, serious people, and they admire 
 you all the more because you are so unlike themselves. If 
 you do not mind my saying so, you remind me much more 
 of the young English officers I used to meet at Poole than 
 of Frenchmen." 
 
 " Yes, I have often been told that I am more English than 
 French in appearance, and perhaps in manner ; for in France 
 
128 NO SURRENDER 
 
 most men have forgotten for the past four years what it is 
 to smile, and I question whether a laugh would not be con- 
 sidered in itself sufficient to ensure a man's condemnation 
 as an enemy of the Republic. Well, so we are going to 
 Saumur ! That is an enterprise worth undertaking ; it may 
 be considered as the head-quarters of the Blues in these 
 parts. There is a considerable body of troops there. If we 
 capture it we shall give a rare fright to Poitiers, Tours, 
 and the other towns, and cause a scare even in Paris." 
 
 Leigh was requested to go forward at daybreak with 
 his band to discover the situation of the enemy who might 
 come out from their situation to give battle before Dou^. 
 Leigonyer, who commanded here, had with him four good 
 regiments, and occupied several strong positions on the 
 right bank of the river Layon, and also a post called 
 Rochette on the left bank. The fact that the Vend^ans 
 were advancing against them was already known to Lei- 
 gonyer, for, confident as they now felt, the Venddans made 
 no secret of their destination, and the news was speedily 
 carried by the adherents of the Convention, who every- 
 where acted as spies. Three such men were captured 
 by Leigh's party making their way to Leigonyer, and, being 
 unable to give any account of themselves, were immediately 
 shot. Leigh had no difficulty in ascertaining the position 
 of the enemy, and, as the army was but two hours' march in 
 the rear, he himself rode back to carry the news. 
 
 At ten o'clock the Vendeans arrived, and at once attacked 
 the Blues, their main column throwing itself upon the centre 
 of the position, which it speedily forced. Leigonyer's 
 troops at Rochette and Verches were thereby threatened in 
 flank, and Leigonyer, who was himself present, ordered the 
 whole force to fall back to a position which he had before 
 chosen as being favourable for giving battle behind Doue. 
 
A SHORT REST 129 
 
 But the Vendeans pressed forward with such eagerness 
 that the retreat speedily degenerated into a rout, and the 
 troops, for the most part throwing away their arms, fled pre- 
 cipitately, carrying the reserve with them to Bourlan, a strong 
 position in front of Saumur, where General Menou was 
 stationed, and where he succeeded in rallying them. Lei- 
 gonyer, having from his previous experience great doubts 
 as to whether he should be successful in his stand against 
 the Vendeans, had taken the precaution to send back the 
 waggons with the munitions and stores together with the 
 artillery. 
 
 As his men had fled too rapidly to be overtaken, the 
 numerical loss was not great. He himself, in his report of 
 the fight, ascribed it to a cause that has been frequently 
 used by the French to excuse their defeats, namely, that it 
 was due to treachery ; for many of the men broke and fled 
 directly the action began, and these, he avowed, could have 
 been none other than Vendeans who had disguised them- 
 selves, and enlisted for the purpose of causing discontent 
 among the men, and confusion in their ranks the first time 
 they met the enemy. Since the commencement of the 
 campaign he had several times begged to be relieved of his 
 command, and to return to the post that he occupied 
 previously. He now repeated the demand, saying that he 
 had lost the confidence of his men, and that a new com- 
 mander would be far more likely to succeed with them. 
 This time the request was granted, and General Menou was 
 appointed to succeed him. 
 
 Fortunately for Leigonyer, the commissioners of the 
 Convention reported most favourably of the activity and 
 energy that he had personally shown, and although he 
 was accused of treachery in the Assembly, this report 
 saved him from the guillotine. 
 
 9 
 
130 NO SURRENDER 
 
 As soon as the fight was over, Cathelineau sent for Leigh. 
 
 *^ It is of the greatest importance that we should know 
 what is passing at Saumur. We have learned from one of 
 the officers who is a prisoner in our hands that Biron is at 
 Tours, and is endeavouring to persuade the Paris battalions 
 that have arrived there to march at once to Saumur. They 
 have absolutely refused to do so until the arrival of the 
 cannon that were promised to them before they left Paris. 
 They may, by this time, be marching towards Saumur, with 
 or without their cannon. General Salomon is at Thouars 
 with a considerable force, and it is possible that he also 
 may march to aid in the defence of Saumur, and as he has, 
 in addition to the new levies, a fine battalion of gendarmes, 
 his arrival at Saumur would greatly increase the strength 
 of the defence. I should say that half your scouts had 
 better go to Thouars, and should there be any considerable 
 movement of troops there, they should bring me word at 
 the greatest possible speed. We shall to-morrow march 
 forward and take post facing the enemy's positions, and 
 on the ninth shall attack. I tell you this in order that your 
 scouts may know where to find me. To you, with the other 
 half of your party, I give the charge of watching Saumur. 
 If one or two of them could cross the Loire and watch the 
 road between Tours and Saumur, and bring me speedy 
 word if they see a large body of troops coming along, we 
 should know what force we have to encounter, and act 
 accordingly.'' 
 
 '^ You shall have news, general," Leigh said, and saluting 
 at once joined his band. 
 
 Jean, who had been talking with him when the message 
 from Cathelineau arrived, and had waited to hear what 
 his orders were, said as he came up, *' You and your regi- 
 ment are off on an adventure again, Leigh ? " 
 
A SHORT REST 131 
 
 "Yes, we are going to watch Thouars and Saumur, and 
 to find out, if possible, if the battaHons from Paris are on 
 their way from Tours." 
 
 '*The first will be easy enough, but unless you swim the 
 Loire I don't see how the second is to be managed/' 
 
 *' I should think that a boat might be obtained at one 
 of the villages on the river bank. Anyhow, I shall get 
 across somehow." 
 
 Andrd was ordered to take his party to Thouars. 
 
 " Remember," Leigh said, " there is to be no fighting ; 
 not a shot must be fired. I want you and another to enter 
 the town, if possible, from the other side, to see whether 
 there is any unusual excitement, and especially whether 
 there is any stir among the troops that would seem to 
 show that they are on the point of marching away. You 
 are to remain there until you see some such movement. 
 The lad that you are taking in with you must go out 
 every hour to the spot where you have left the rest, and 
 one of these must at once start with your report to the 
 general, who will to-morrow be on his way to Saumur, and 
 will halt not far from its works of defence. Having delivered 
 his message, he is to return to you, for you must continue 
 to send off messengers until you hear that there is fighting 
 at Saumur. If the commander of the Blues at Thouars has 
 not moved by that time, you need remain no longer, but 
 return with your party and join the army." 
 
 After Andr^ had left, Leigh marched with Pierre and 
 the others to a spot up the river ten miles above Saumur. 
 
 " Can any of you swim ? " he asked. 
 
 Three only of the party were able to reply in the affir- 
 mative. 
 
 ** Do you think that you could swim across the Loire ? " - 
 
 All of them expressed great doubt of being able to do so. 
 
132 NO SURRENDER 
 
 "Well, at any rate, I must take you with me," he said. 
 " To be able to swim a little is a good deal better than 
 not to be able to swim at all, for by making a faggot you 
 will gain such support as will enable you to get across. 
 Now, Pierre, you must for the present remain here. To- 
 morrow morning you can go into the village whose church 
 tower you can see over there, and find out whether the 
 people there are for us or for the Blues. If they are for us 
 you can show them Cathelineau's order, of which you have 
 a copy, and they will certainly provide you with a boat. 
 In that case, cross the river with your party and take post 
 on the opposite bank, keeping the boat with you, and a 
 man who can row. Then as soon as one of my messengers 
 arrives there, you will send on my report to the general, 
 who to-morrow evening will be not far from Saumur. Do 
 the same with each messenger that arrives. 
 
 "If, on reaching the bank opposite the village, they do 
 not find you there, they will follow the opposite bank down 
 until they are opposite to you. Then they will call, and 
 you, unless anything has happened to drive you away, will 
 reply. The messenger will then swim across with my report 
 as in the other case. You will send it forward at once, and 
 he will return to the spot I shall appoint. I see there is 
 another village a mile below us. I shall go there with my 
 three followers to-night ; we will manage to steal a boat and 
 row across. I shall go to that village instead of the other 
 because the loss of a boat may cause anger, and even if well 
 disposed to the cause, they might not receive you well. 
 However, I shall tie the boat up on the opposite bank when 
 I leave it, so that it will not drift away down the river, and 
 when they see it in the morning they will only have to send 
 another boat across to fetch it over." 
 
 " I understand, captain, and will do my best to carry out 
 
THE CAPTURE OF SAUMUR 133 
 
 your instructions. Even if I find that at the village above 
 they are divided in opinion, I shall surely be able to dis- 
 cover from their talk some who are on our side, and who 
 will arrange to bring a boat down to this spot, in which 
 case your messenger, when he does not find us opposite the 
 village, will follow the bank down till he does so." 
 
 " At any rate, Pierre, here are a couple of crowns, so that 
 you can arrange with a man for the hire of the boat and his 
 services for twenty-four hours if necessary." 
 
 CHAPTER VIII 
 
 THE CAPTURE OF SAUMUR 
 
 THE arrangements being now completed, Leigh and his 
 band lay down in a thicket near the bank of the river 
 and slept for some hours. At one o'clock in the morning 
 Leigh rose, and with his three followers started for the 
 village. It was but twenty minutes' walk. Not a soul was 
 stirring, not a light visible in any window. They found 
 that three or four boats were lying by the bank. Leigh 
 chose the smallest of these, and loosening the head-rope 
 from the post to which it was fastened, took his place in her 
 with the others. Accustomed as he was to rowing from 
 his childhood, he soon reached the opposite bank. Here he 
 fastened the boat up, and struck across country until he 
 reached the road. Then he sent one of his followers west- 
 ward. 
 
 "You will follow the road,'^ he said, "until within a 
 mile of Tours ; then you will conceal yourself and watch 
 who passes along. If you see a large body of troops 
 coming, you will at once strike across country and make 
 
134 NO SURRENDER 
 
 your way down to the village above that at which we crossed. 
 You heard the instructions that I gave to Pierre. If you 
 find him and the others there with the boat, you will report 
 what you have seen. He will send another messenger on 
 with the news to Cathelineau, and you will remain with 
 him until I arrive. If he is not there, you will follow the 
 bank of the river down to the other village. You will give a 
 shout as you pass the spot where we halted. If no answer 
 comes, you will probably find Pierre and the boat some- 
 where below. You will not miss him, for I have ordered 
 him to post two of your comrades on the bank so that 
 you cannot pass them unseen. As in the first case, you 
 will remain with him until I arrive, and your message will 
 be carried to the general by another of his party. In case 
 you do not find him at all, you will know that I have 
 returned before you, and have taken him and the others on 
 with me. In that case, you must make a faggot sufficiently 
 large to support you in the water and swim across. The 
 river is low, and it will not be many yards out of your 
 depth." 
 
 " I could swim that without the faggot, sir." 
 " Yes ; but it is better to have it. I don't suppose that 
 you have ever swum in your clothes, and you would find 
 it heavy work ; therefore you had better rely upon the 
 faggot to keep you up, and with its aid you will have no 
 difficulty in crossing." 
 
 The morning now was breaking, for in June the nights 
 are short, and after waiting for an hour, Leigh and his two 
 companions — all of whom had divested themselves of their 
 weapons and belts, which they had left in Pierre's charge ■ — 
 started for Saumur. In the presence of so large a number 
 of troops with scarcely any training and discipline, and with 
 the excitement that would have been caused by the defeat of 
 
THE CAPTURE OF SAUMUR 135 
 
 Leigonyer, and the prospect of an attack by the Vende'ans, 
 Leigh felt confident that three country lads ran no risk 
 of being questioned. However, he took the precaution of 
 learning the name of the village he passed through six miles 
 from the town, so that if any one should happen to ask 
 where they came from and what they were doing, he could 
 give the name of a village, and say that they had merely 
 come in from curiosity, hearing that there was likely to be 
 a battle ; assuredly many country people would be coming 
 for the same purpose. 
 
 They entered the town at six o'clock. It was already 
 astir. The citizens, with anxious faces, were talking to- 
 gether in little groups, soldiers were loitering about in 
 the streets, totally regardless of the bugles and drums that 
 were sounding in the market-place and at various points 
 outside the town, the civil functionaries in their scarves 
 of office hurried fussily about, but for once they were un- 
 heeded. But a week before, a denunciation by any of these 
 men would have been sufficient to ensure the arrest and 
 imprisonment, and probably the death, of anyone against 
 whom they had a grudge ; now they were in greater danger 
 than those who had dreaded and hated them. At present 
 there was no talk of politics among the groups of towns- 
 people. Men who were the chief upholders of the regime 
 of confiscation and murder, and others who in their heart 
 loathed and hated it, were discussing the probabilities of 
 an attack by the Vendeans, and what would happen were 
 that attack to be successful. 
 
 Would the town be given over to sack? Would there be 
 a massacre and slaughter such as Chalbos and other com- 
 manders of the Blues had inflicted in the Vendean villages 
 through which they had passed. The Vendeans in arms 
 were called by the Blues " the brigands." Would they 
 
136 NO SURRENDER 
 
 behave like brigands, or would they conduct themselves as 
 Royal and Catholic soldiers, as they called themselves? 
 As the hours passed the streets became more crowded. 
 Numbers of the country people came in to learn the news. 
 Spies from Dou6 had already brought in word that orders 
 had been issued by Cathelineau that the army should 
 march at eight o'clock for Saumur, and all doubt that it 
 was their intention either to attack the town, or to accept 
 battle in the plain before it, was at an end. The assembly 
 was sounded in all quarters of the town, and presently 
 parties of the mounted gendarmes rode through the streets 
 and drove the soldiers to their rendezvous. Presently 
 Leigh saw General Menou and some other officers of rank 
 enter a large house. 
 
 " Who lives there ? " he asked a woman who was standing 
 near him. 
 
 " General Duhoux ; he is in command, you know, but he 
 has not recovered from a wound he got at Chemille, and is 
 unable to ride." 
 
 Leigh had no doubt that a council of war was about to 
 be held, and bidding his companions wait for him at the 
 end of the street, he sauntered across the road, and sat 
 down on the pavement by the side-of the entrance. Leaning 
 against the wall, he took from his pocket a hunch of the 
 peasants' black bread, and cutting it up with his knife, 
 proceeded to munch it unconcernedly. An officer and two 
 or three troopers were standing by their horses' heads in 
 the road opposite the door, evidently awaiting orders. In 
 half an hour General Menou himself came out, and said to 
 the officer, " Sir, you will ride at once to Thouars by way 
 of Loudun, and deliver this despatch to General Salomon ; 
 it is most urgent. When you hand it to him you can say 
 that I begged you to impress upon him the necessity for 
 
THE CAPTURE OF SAUMUR 137 
 
 losing not a moment of time. It is all-important that he 
 should arrive here to-night, for to-morrow morning we may 
 be attacked. Take your troopers with you." 
 
 The officer and his men mounted at once and rode off 
 at full speed. Leigh remained quiet until Menou and the 
 other officers rode out from the court-yard and proceeded 
 down the street, followed by their escort. Then he got up, 
 stretched himself, and walked slowly to the spot where his 
 two comrades were awaiting him. 
 
 *' I have learned what I wanted to know,'' he said. " Do 
 you both make your way back to the spot where Pierre will 
 be awaiting us, and tell him that I am going to swim the 
 river a mile above the town. He is to wait where he is 
 until Lucien comes back from Tours, which will not be till 
 twelve o'clock to-night, for his orders are to remain within 
 sight of the town till six in the afternoon. If by that 
 hour the troops there have not set out, they will not arrive 
 until after we have captured Saumur. Saunter along 
 quietly ; there is no hurry." 
 
 After they had set out he, too, strolled out of the town, 
 kept along the road for another half-mile, and then struck 
 off across the fields towards the river. Arrived there, he 
 took off his heavy country shoes, tied them round his waist, 
 and waded out into the river. He had but some thirty 
 yards to swim. As soon as he reached the opposite bank 
 he poured the water out of his shoes, put them on again, 
 and set out at a run. He had to make a detour so as to get 
 beyond the eminences on which the Republican troops were 
 posted, and after running for a couple of miles came down 
 on the road. A short distance farther he arrived at a village ; 
 a peasant with a horse and cart was standing in front of 
 a cabaret. 
 
 " Do you want to earn two crowns ? " he asked thq man. 
 
138 NO SURRENDER 
 
 The latter nodded. " Two crowns are not easily earned," 
 he said. " I was just starting for Montreuil, but if it pays 
 me better to go in another direction I must put that jour- 
 ney off until to-morrow." 
 
 " I want you to carry me to Doud," he said, *' at the best 
 speed of which your horse is capable." 
 
 The countryman looked at him doubtfully; his clothes 
 were not yet dry. Leigh saw that the man was not sure 
 of his power to fulfil his promise ; he therefore produced 
 two crowns and held them up. 
 
 "By Saint Matthew," he said, "it is the first silver I 
 have seen for months. I will take you." 
 
 Leigh jumped up beside the peasant. The latter at once 
 whipped up his horse, and started at a brisk trot. 
 
 " You know that the Catholic Army is there ? " he asked. 
 
 " Yes, I know ; I belong to it myself. I have been with 
 it from the first." 
 
 " I would have taken you for nothing if you had said so 
 before," the man said. " We are all heart and soul with 
 them here ; and if, as they say, they will come along here to 
 attack Saumur, every man in the village will go with them. 
 How is it that you are here? " 
 
 *' I am an officer," Leigh said, " and have been in disguise 
 into Saumur to see what is going on there, and am now 
 taking the news back to Cathelineau." 
 
 Conversation was difficult, for the jolting of the cart was 
 terrible, and Leigh found it next to impossible to talk. He 
 was well content when the belfries of Dou^ came into sight. 
 On arriving at the town they drew up at the house where 
 Cathelineau and the generals had their quarters. As he 
 got down he offered the peasant the two crowns. 
 
 " No, sir," the man said, " I will not take a sou for my 
 service. We in this part have had no chance of doing any- 
 
THE CAPTURE OF SAUMUR 139 
 
 thing, and I should be ashamed indeed to take money from 
 those who have been fighting for the good cause. As 
 you say they will advance to-morrow, I will wait here ; it 
 may be that my cart will be useful ; and whether or no, I 
 shall stay if it is only to get a sight of Cathelineau, whose 
 name we all reverence." 
 
 " I will tell him of your good-will. You had best 
 remain here for a few minutes." 
 
 He was about to enter, when two armed peasants who 
 were guarding the door stopped him. 
 
 " No one can enter ; the general is in council." 
 
 " Do you not know me ? I am Captain Stansfield." 
 
 The men drew back at once. It was not strange that 
 they did not recognize him. He generally wore a sort of 
 uniform with a red sash round his waist, which was the 
 distinguishing badge of the officers, but had always adopted 
 a peasant dress on setting out on an expedition. There 
 was no one to announce him, and he entered a room where 
 the leaders were sitting round a table. They looked up in 
 surprise. He was grimed with the dust which had risen in 
 clouds as he drove along, and his clothes bore signs of their 
 immersion. 
 
 "Back again, monsieur?" Cathelineau exclaimed, ^'and 
 with news, no doubt." 
 
 "Very important news, sir. I have been in Saumur, 
 and have learned that an officer has started for Thouars, by 
 way of Loudun, with orders to General Salomon to march 
 instantly into Saumur, and that he is to arrive there to- 
 night. I left the town five minutes after the messenger. 
 Three-quarters of an hour later I struck the road two miles 
 this side of Saumur, and have been brought here in a cart 
 by a peasant. It is now four o'clock, and I do not think that 
 tlie officer would arrive at Thouars before half-past three." 
 
140 NO SURRENDER 
 
 "That is important news indeed," Cathelineau said. 
 " Well, gentlemen, what do you think had best be done ? " 
 
 " It seems to me that nothing could be better," Monsieur 
 de Lescure said. " The enemy's column cannot start until 
 five o'clock at the earliest. It will be dark before they can 
 arrive at Saumur. I know the road well; it runs in 
 several places through woods, and where this is not the 
 case there are high hedges. 
 
 " Nothing could be more suitable for an ambuscade. I 
 propose that half of our force should march at once and 
 take post on the other side of Montreuil. It will be nearly 
 sunset before Salomon can arrive at that town, and if we 
 engage him at dusk he will lose half the benefit of the dis- 
 cipline of the regiment of gendarmes who will no doubt 
 accompany him." 
 
 " I quite approve of that plan, monsieur," Cathelineau 
 said. " Are you all of the same opinion, gendemen ? " 
 
 There was a general expression of assent. 
 
 " Will you, General Bonchamp, with Monsieur de 
 Lescure, take command of that force? I myself will 
 proceed with the rest of our army until past the point 
 where the road from Montreuil falls into that from this 
 town. In that way, if General Bonchamp fails to arrest 
 Salomon*s march, we can fall upon him ; and on the other 
 hand, if the firing should be heard at Saumur, and Menou 
 leads out a force to assist Salomon, we can oppose him. 
 General Dommaigne, your cavalry would be useless in the 
 attack on Salomon, while it might be of great value if Menou 
 comes out. You have rendered us another good service. 
 Monsieur Stansfield. If Salomon had thrown another four 
 thousand men into Saumur, including his regiment of gen- 
 darmes, it would have been a serious business to take the 
 place, whereas with the troops Menou has, half of whom 
 
THE CAPTURE OF SAUMUR 141 
 
 are Leigonyer's fugitives, I do not anticipate any great 
 difficulty." 
 
 "I shall be glad, general, if you would speak a word 
 to the good fellow who brought me here. I had bargained 
 with him for two crowns, but when he found that I was 
 one of your officers he refused to receive anything; and 
 moreover, he said that he would remain here with his cart 
 until to-morrow, as perhaps he might be useful in carrying 
 stores. He expressed the greatest desire to see you." 
 
 " Certainly I will speak to him," Cathelineau said, as he 
 sent out to give orders for the church bells to ring and the 
 horns to blow. 
 
 The man was standing by his cart a short distance off in 
 the hope of catching sight of Cathelineau. The general at 
 once walked up to him. 
 
 *^This is General Cathelineau," Leigh said. 
 
 The countryman took off his hat and dropped on his 
 knees. 
 
 " Get up, my good fellow," Cathelineau said ; "I am but 
 a Vend^an peasant like yourself. I thank you for the 
 good service that you have rendered by bringing Monsieur 
 Stansfield so quickly to us. The time it has saved may 
 make all the difference to us, and in the future you will 
 have the satisfaction of knowing that you have played an 
 important part in the capture of Saumur." 
 
 In five minutes the quiet street was crowded with men. 
 The peasants had encamped in the fields round the town, 
 and at the summons caught up their arms and ran in 
 hastily, feeling sure that the occasion was important, as 
 they had been told that they were not to march until next 
 morning. The divisions commanded by Monsieur de Les- 
 cure and General Bonchamp speedily gathered round the 
 distinguishing flags of those officers. Other leaders joined 
 
142 NO SURRENDER 
 
 them with their followers, until some ten thousand men 
 were gathered outside the town. 
 
 Leigh had changed his clothes and mounted his horse, 
 Monsieur de Lescure having invited him to ride with him. 
 As they were about to start one of Andre's messengers 
 arrived with the news that an officer and three troopers had 
 arrived at the town, and that ten minutes later the trum- 
 pets were sounding the assembly. 
 
 "It is well that we got your news first," Monsieur de 
 Lescure said to Leigh, " for otherwise we could hardly have 
 got our forces together and been ready for a start until it 
 was too late to intercept Salomon." 
 
 The route of the column was by a by-road between 
 Dou^ and Montreuil. It was seven o'clock before they 
 approached the town. Then striking off the road they 
 marched through the fields until a mile and a half to the 
 east of it, when they halted in a thick wood. They were 
 now divided into three columns of equal strength. That 
 under Monsieur de Lescure occupied the wood on one side 
 of the road, that under Monsieur Ronchamp the other 
 side. The third column were posted in rear of the wood, 
 and were to thickly line the hedges that bordered it. It 
 was just dusk when the force from Thouars came along. 
 It consisted of three thousand six hundred men, with four 
 pieces of cannon. It was allowed to pass nearly through 
 the wood, when a heavy fire was opened upon it on both 
 flanks. The regiment of gendarmes which led the colunm 
 showed great coolness, and, animated by their example, 
 the whole force remained steady. Darkness came on, but 
 it was not until eleven o'clock that there was any change 
 in the situation. Owing to the darkness in the forest 
 neither side was able to distinguish its foes ; the men fired 
 only at the flashes of the muskets. Lescure then sent 
 
THE CAPTURE OF SAUMUR 143 
 
 round four or five hundred men, who suddenly fell upon 
 the baggage train of the enemy. The guard were com- 
 pletely taken by surprise. Many of the carters cut the 
 ropes and traces and galloped off, delighted to escape 
 from a service into which they had for the most part been 
 dragged against their will. The alarm thus begun spread 
 rapidly. The young troops, who, encouraged by the example 
 of the gendarmes, had so far stood their ground, at once lost 
 heart. The darkness of the night, their ignorance as to the 
 strength of the force that had attacked the rear, and the 
 fear that all retreat would be cut off, would have shaken 
 older soldiers than these, and in spite of the efforts of their 
 officers the wildest confusion soon reigned. 
 
 The Vend^ans pressed their attack more hotly, and 
 General Salomon, seeing that unless a retreat was made 
 while there was yet time, a terrible disaster might take 
 place, ordered the gendarmes to fall back in good order. 
 The movement was effected without great loss. In the 
 darkness it was impossible for Lescure and the other leaders 
 to get their men together and to press hard upon their 
 retreating foes, and they were well satisfied at having 
 carried out the object of their expedition and prevented 
 the force from Thouars from entering Saumur. Word was 
 sent to Cathelineau that Salomon had fallen back, and the 
 peasants then lay down till morning. 
 
 Andr^ with his little band had joined the force when 
 fighting began ; they had, as soon as Salomon started from 
 Thouars, followed his movements at a distance, from time to 
 time sending off a messenger to Doue giving an account of 
 the progress of the enemy. As soon as the firing broke out 
 in the wood, Andre, with the twelve who still remained with 
 him, joined the combatants, and finding that Leigh was with 
 Monsieur de Lescure, was not long in discovering him. 
 
144 NO SURRENDER 
 
 " You have done very well, Andr^," he said. " I don't 
 think anything will come of this fighting ; it is getting dark 
 already, and I have no fear now that the Blues will break 
 through. Neither party will be able to see the other in 
 this wood, and certainly you could do no good with your 
 pistols. Practically few are engaged on either side. The 
 Blues have made one effort, and, finding that we have a very 
 strong force in their front, have given up the attempt to 
 push forward. I don't beheve that the new levies have 
 courage enough to keep steady through a whole night's 
 uncertainty. You had best draw off some distance and rest 
 till you hear, by the firing, that some change has taken 
 place. If you hear that the Blues are retreating, follow 
 them at a distance. It is important for the generals to 
 know what course they are taking. They may halt in 
 Montreuil, they may return to Thouars, they may retire 
 to Niort or Parthenay. If they remain in Montreuil, let 
 us know at once, because in that case we shall have to stay 
 here, in case they should attempt to push on again. If 
 they go farther, we need have no more concern about them. 
 Still, it would be of great importance to our generals to 
 know whether they return to Thouars or retire farther 
 south." 
 
 "Very well, captain; I will see that you are kept in- 
 formed." 
 
 "You had better instruct your first messengers to come 
 straight here. CatheHneau and the rest of the forces started 
 directly we did, and will halt at the junction of the roads, 
 and are likely to remain there all day to-morrow. Therefore, 
 if your messengers find the wood deserted they have simply 
 to follow the road, and they will either overtake us or find 
 us with CatheHneau." 
 
 " How long must we follow the Blues ? " 
 
THE CAPTURE OF SAUMUR 145 
 
 " There is no occasion to go any great distance. T do not 
 suppose that we shall pursue them ; they could certainly 
 defend themselves at Montreuil, and we should not risk 
 suffering heavy loss, and having the men dispirited by 
 failure, when all are needed for the work at Saumur. If 
 you follow them far enough to determine whether they are 
 retiring on Thouars, or are marching towards Niort, that is 
 all that is necessary, and you will be able to rejoin us in 
 plenty of time to see the fight at Saumur.'* 
 
 As Leigh thought would be probable, Monsieur de 
 Lescure restrained the peasants from following in pursuit 
 when the Blues retreated. The latter had left two of their 
 guns behind them, and a number of carts laden with ammu- 
 nition and provisions for the march fell into the peasants' 
 hands, the latter providing them with breakfast before they 
 started early next morning, rejoining Cathelineau's force two 
 hours later. These had been apprised some hours before, 
 by one of the mounted gentlemen who had accompanied 
 the column, of the success that had attended the operation, 
 and they were received with great joy by their comrades on 
 their arrival. 
 
 Cathelineau with General Bonchamp and a small escort of 
 cavalry had ridden towards Saumur to examine the positions 
 occupied by the enemy, and to discuss the plan of attack. 
 They now felt confident of success, unless, indeed, Biron 
 should come up in the course of the day with the Paris 
 brigade at Tours together with its guns. The description 
 that Leigh had given of the confusion and want of disci- 
 pline in the garrison showed that it could not be relied upon 
 for hard fighting, and as it was certain that the failure of 
 Salomon to get through to its assistance would be known 
 in Saumur early in the day, it could not but add to the 
 dismay produced by the advance against the town. This 
 
 lO 
 
146 NO SURRENDER 
 
 was indeed the case. As artillery had not been employed 
 on either side, the sound of the conflict did not reach the 
 town. However, as the officer who had taken the order to 
 Thouars returned at seven o'clock, saying that Salomon was 
 preparing to march and would assuredly arrive some time 
 in the evening, the anxiety increased hour by hour, and by 
 midnight the conviction that he must have been attacked by 
 the enemy, and had failed to get through, became a certainty 
 and spread dismay through the town. 
 
 At five in the morning a mounted messenger brought a 
 despatch from Salomon saying that he had fought for four 
 hours near Montreuil against a large force of the enemy, 
 and that another column of these having fallen on his rear, 
 he found it necessary to retire, as a panic was spreading 
 among the National Guard, and a serious disaster would 
 have happened had he continued his attempts to push on. 
 In the evening Generals Coustard and Berthier, who had 
 been sent by Biron to act under Menou's orders, arrived in 
 the town, and Santerre, the brewer of Paris, who had been 
 the leader of the mob there and was now a general, arrived 
 next morning. Cathelineau's army was astir early; the 
 leaders had been gladdened by the arrival at five o'clock of 
 a messenger from Pierre, saying that one of his messengers 
 had come in from Tours, and that up to seven o'clock in 
 the evening no troops had left that city. It was, therefore, 
 certain that the garrison of Saumur could receive no assist- 
 ance from that quarter. 
 
 Breakfast was eaten, and the array then formed up in its 
 divisions. Mass was celebrated, and it then set out for 
 Saumur. In that town all was confusion and dismay. The 
 newly-arrived generals were strangers alike to the town, its 
 defences, and the troops they were to command. In front 
 of the works defending Saumur ran the river Dives, which 
 
THE CAPTURE OF SAUMUR 347 
 
 fell into the Loire a mile or so below the town. It was 
 crossed by a bridge ; but so great was the confusion that, 
 in spite of the representations of the civil authorities, no 
 steps were taken either to cut or guard it. It was not until 
 three o'clock in the afternoon that the Vend^ans approached 
 the town, and General Menou sent two battalions of the 
 line, one of volunteers, and eighty horse, under the orders 
 of General Berthier, to take possession of a chateau in front 
 of the position. Two hundred and fifty men were posted 
 in a convent near it. Santerre commanded the force which 
 was to defend the intrenchments at Nantilly, and Coustard 
 the troops who occupied the heights of Bourlan. 
 
 At four o'clock the skirmishers on both sides were hotly 
 engaged. The Vendeans advanced in three columns — the 
 central one against the post occupied by Berthier, the left 
 against Nantilly, and the right threatened to turn the po- 
 sition at Beaulieu. Berthier allowed the force advancing 
 against him to approach within a short distance of the 
 chateau, and then poured a storm of grape into it from a 
 battery that he had established. Lescure, who was in 
 command, was badly wounded. The head of the column 
 fell into confusion, and Berthier at once attacked them 
 with his two regiments of the line, and for a time pressed 
 the column back. His litde body of cavalry, whom he 
 had ordered to charge, fell back as soon as the Vendeans 
 opened fire upon them, and the latter then attacked the 
 line battalions with such fury that Berthier was obliged to 
 call up his regiment of volunteers. Cathelineau sent rein- 
 forcements to his troops, and these pressed on so hotly 
 that Berthier, who had had a horse shot under him, was 
 obliged to fall back, and the exulting Vendeans rushed 
 forward and carried the faubourg of Fenet. 
 
 Dommaigne, with his cavalry, charged the cuirassiers and 
 
148 NO SURRENDER 
 
 the German Legion. There was a sharp fight ; Dommaigne 
 was killed, and the colonel of the German Legion despe- 
 rately wounded ; but a body of the Vend^an infantry coming 
 up, took the cuirassiers in flank with their fire, and they 
 fell back into Saumur. General Menou had been in the 
 thick of the fight and had three horses killed under him. 
 He sent another battalion to reinforce Berthier, but as soon 
 as they came within shot of the Vend^ans they broke and 
 fled. The two line battalions, reinforced by four companies 
 of gendarmes, kept up a heavy fire. The artillery until 
 now had zealously supported them, but their ammunition 
 was failing. Menou and Berthier placed themselves at 
 the head of the cavalry and called upon them to charge ; 
 but instead of doing so they raised their favourite cry of 
 "Treason!" and galloped back to the town. 
 
 The line regiments and gendarmes, pressed more and 
 more hotly, and finding themselves without support, with- 
 drew in good order into Saumur. The Vendeans had now 
 possession of all the works in the centre of the defenders* 
 line. Coustard, seeing that the centre was lost and that 
 the Vendeans were moving towards a bridge across the 
 Dives, by which alone they could enter the town, ordered 
 two battalions with two pieces of cannon to hold it. He 
 was not only disobeyed, but with shouts of " Treason I " 
 they rushed upon him, and with difficulty he escaped with 
 his life. The Vendeans seized the bridge and established 
 a battery for its defence. Coustard saw that it must be 
 recaptured, as the town was now open to the enemy, and 
 ordered a detachment of cuirassiers, commanded by Colonel 
 Weissen, to carry the bridge ; the two battalions of infantry 
 now promised to follow. 
 
 Although he saw that to charge the battery with a hand- 
 ful of cavalry was to ride to almost certain death, Weissen 
 
THE CAPTURE OF SAUMUR 149 
 
 gallantly led his men forward. The infantry followed for a 
 short distance, but, being taken in flank by a volley from a 
 party of Vend^ans, they broke and fled. The cavalry were 
 almost annihilated, and Weissen was desperately wounded, 
 two or three of his men alone riding back. The main force 
 of Coustard's division in the redoubts at Bourlan had not 
 been attacked, and retired to Angers during the night. 
 The rout of the rest of the defenders was now complete, 
 and the town open. La Rochejaquelein, by whose side 
 Leigh and a small party of gentlemen rode, had made 
 a succession of desperate charges into the midst of the 
 fugitives ; and he now said to Leigh and three other gen- 
 tlemen, " Come along, we will see what they are doing in 
 the town." Then, dashing forward at full speed, they passed 
 through the gate, entered the main street, and found that it 
 contained a battalion of infantry retreating. 
 
 So cowed were these that they opened their ranks and 
 allowed the five horsemen to dash through them. Then 
 they made a tour of the place, and returned to inform the 
 Vend^ans who were just entering that all resistance had 
 ceased. As on two previous occasions, the flying Republicans 
 owed their safety to the piety of the peasants, who, instead 
 of pursuing at once, rushed into the churches, where the 
 cures, who had accompanied them, returned thanks for the 
 victory that had been gained, and thus lost the half-hour 
 of daylight that would have been invaluable. Cathelineau, 
 after a consultation with Lescure and Bonchamp, decided 
 that it would be useless to attempt a pursuit in the dark. 
 Berthier's battalion was, too, unbroken. The generals, find- 
 ing that there was no pursuit, might have rallied a consid- 
 erable number of the others, when the peasants, coming 
 up in the dark, could in turn have been repulsed with 
 heavy loss. Saumur had been taken with all its stores of 
 
150 NO SURRENDER 
 
 cannon, ammunition, and provisions, and it was considered 
 that under the circumstances it was best to be contented 
 with the signal success they had gained. 
 
 Berthier and Menou indeed, although both severely 
 wounded, had covered the retreat with the line regiments 
 and gendarmes, and carried off with them seven cannon 
 which they came across as they passed through the town, 
 and would have given the peasants a warm reception had 
 they followed them. The rest of the army were hope- 
 lessly scattered, and continued their flight all night, some 
 towards Tours, others to Angers, their reports causing 
 the wildest dismay in both towns. Had Charette, who 
 had always acted independently in lower Vendue, been per- 
 suaded at this moment to join hands with Cathelineau, 
 there can be little question that they might have marched 
 to Paris without encountering any serious resistance, and 
 that their arrival there would have changed the whole course 
 of events. Unfortunately, however, he was himself sorely 
 pressed by several columns of the enemy, and was with 
 difficulty holding his own. The great opportunity was, there- 
 fore, lost, never to return. 
 
 The castle of Saumur was still in the hands of the Blues. 
 Five hundred of the National Guards of the town, and 
 about the same number of men of different regiments, threw 
 themselves into it before the Vend^ans entered, carrying 
 with them what provisions they could lay hands upon. The 
 wives of the National Guards soon surrounded the chateau, 
 crying to their friends to surrender, and asserting that if 
 they did not do so the Vendeans would give the town over 
 to pillage and fire. 
 
 For a time the commandant resisted their entreaties, but 
 feeling that his position was desperate, and that there was 
 no hope of relief, he surrendered. In the morning the 
 
THE CAPTURE OF SAUMUR 151 
 
 garrison marched out; the officers were allowed to retain 
 their side-arms and the men to return to their homes. 
 Eighty cannon fell into the hands of the victors, many 
 thousands of muskets, a large quantity of ammunition, and 
 very many prisoners. Here, as at other places, the peasants 
 behaved with great moderation. The agents of the Con- 
 vention, who had tyrannized the town so long, were thrown 
 into prison, as were their chief supporters, but private 
 property was untouched. On the following day there was 
 a council, at which Lescure, seriously wounded as he was, 
 was present. It was agreed that it was indispensable that 
 one man should be appointed commander-in-chief. Many 
 difficulties had arisen from independent action by generals 
 and leaders of bands more or less numerous, and it was 
 necessary that all should act under the orders of a recog- 
 nized head. 
 
 When this was agreed to, the question had to be decided 
 as to who should be appointed to this responsible post. 
 The claims of Lescure, la Rochejaquelein, d'Elbee, Bon- 
 champ, Cathelineau, and Stofflet were almost even. Each 
 had a large band of followers, all had been unwearied in 
 their devotion to the cause. It is probable that Lescure 
 would have been chosen. He was the largest landed pro- 
 prietor, and was of the highest rank, with the exception of 
 Rochejaquelein, who had, although the idol of the army, 
 scarcely experience and ballast enough to take so responsi- 
 ble a position. Lescure himself, however, proposed that 
 Cathelineau should be chosen. His influence was great, 
 his talents unquestionable, and the simple honesty of his 
 character, his modesty and untiring zeal in the cause, ahke 
 recommended him. Lescure felt that if he himself, Bon- 
 champ, or d'Elbee were chosen, jealousies might arise and 
 the cause suffer. His choice was felt by all to be a good 
 
152 NO SURRENDER 
 
 one, and Cathelineau was unanimously appointed to the 
 post of commander-in-chief. No finer tribute was ever paid 
 to the virtues and talent of a simple peasant, than such 
 a choice made by men so greatly his superior in rank and 
 station. 
 
 CHAPTER IX 
 
 BAD NEWS 
 
 NEITHER Leigh nor Jean Martin was at Saumur when 
 this decision was arrived at. The very night that 
 the town was taken one of the former's band, who was 
 wounded and, greatly against his inclination, had been left 
 behind, arrived there on horseback. He was the bearer of 
 terrible news. Early on the previous day a troop of the 
 enemy's cavalry had arrived. They had apparently ridden 
 all night, and without exciting any alarm on the way. 
 They had made straight for the chateau, without going 
 into the village. Beyond the fact that they belonged to 
 the force operating from Nantes none knew the route they 
 had followed. They had doubtless expected to arrest Jean 
 at the chateau, but on finding him absent, had seized his 
 wife, had placed her in their midst, set fire to the chateau, 
 and ridden off before any force could be gathered to oppose 
 them. Jean and Leigh were horror-stricken at the news. 
 
 " What is to be done ? " the former exclaimed. " What 
 can be done ? " 
 
 "I should say," Leigh said, ''that the first thing to do 
 will be to tell the generals that we must for the present 
 leave them. Then we must go to Nantes in disguise, find 
 out where she is imprisoned, and see what can be done to 
 rescue her." 
 

 
 
 -^^ 
 
 
 
 
 
 HE WAS THE BEARER OF TERRIBLE NEWS." 
 
BAD NEWS 153 
 
 " Certainly that is the best thing, Leigh. Let us start at 
 once." 
 
 "It will be daylight in two hours, Jean, and that will 
 make no difference. I will go and talk with my boys ; they 
 are asleep together on the steps of the church of St. Marie. 
 They may be useful to us, and I am sure would follow us 
 anywhere." 
 
 Jean made no reply ; he had buried his face in his hands, 
 and deep sobs broke from him. Tears were streaming down 
 Leigh's cheek as he spoke, but he put his hand upon Jean's 
 shoulder and said, in a voice which he tried to keep steady, 
 " It is terrible, Jean, but we must not give up hope ; we 
 have beaten the Blues in the field, and it is hard if we 
 cannot manage to beat them somehow in this business." The 
 other made no reply, and Leigh, feeling that it would be 
 best to leave him to himself for the present, went downstairs. 
 The lad who had brought the message was seated against 
 the wall holding the horse's bridle in his hand. Being a 
 stranger in the place, he did not know where to go. 
 
 " Come with me, Philippe ; the others are all in the great 
 square a hundred yards away. They got their bread yester- 
 day morning, and will have plenty of it left for you and the 
 horse. It can take a drink at the fountain in the centre. 
 Ah," he exclaimed stopping suddenly, "you said nothing 
 about the child, and we did not think to ask. Did my 
 sister take it away with her, or was it left?" 
 
 " I did not hear, captain. My mother ran into the house 
 crying, and said, ' The Blues have come, and have set fire to 
 the chateau and carried madame away prisoner. Take the 
 horse and ride to the army and tell Monsieur Martin what 
 has happened.* I ran into the stable and saddled it, took 
 two loaves of bread, one for him and one for myself, and 
 started. I should have been here in the middle of the 
 
154 NO SURRENDER 
 
 day, but I lost my way in the lanes last night, and had to 
 stop till daylight, and even then rode for a long time in the 
 wrong direction." 
 
 Leaving the lad and horse in the middle of the square, 
 Leigh went to the steps of the church. A great number of 
 peasants were sleeping there. He was not long in finding 
 his own band. He roused Andre and Pierre with some 
 difficulty, for having both been up all the previous night, 
 they slept heavily. 
 
 " Come with me,'' Leigh said, as soon as they were suffi- 
 ciently roused to understand who was speaking to them. 
 " I want to have a talk with you. I have some bad news,'* 
 he went on, as they passed beyond the sleepers ; " the 
 Blues have been at the chateau ; they have burned it down, 
 and have carried off Madame Martin." 
 
 Exclamations of rage broke from both the lads. Patsey 
 had, during the months she had spent on the estate, made 
 herself extremely popular among the peasantry, whose 
 cottages she constantly visited, and who always found 
 her ready to listen to their tales of trouble, and to supply 
 dainty food for the sick. The thought, too, that the chateau 
 had been burned down was also a blow, for all the tenantry 
 considered that they had a personal interest in the affairs 
 of their seigneur. 
 
 *^ How was it that there was no defence? " Andre asked. 
 *' I know that most of the men were away, but surely 
 enough might have been gathered to keep the Blues back 
 until madame escaped to the woods." 
 
 " It seems they rode by night, and arrived there soon 
 after day broke. They had evidently come on purpose to 
 seize your lord, for as soon as they found that he was not 
 there they went away at once, only stopping to set fire to 
 the chateau. They were evidently in a hurry to be off. 
 
BAD NEWS 155 
 
 Here is Philippe Rehan, who has brought the news. He 
 only knows what I have told you, as he mounted and rode 
 off at once." 
 
 " I suppose they have taken our young lord too ? '* 
 
 " Philippe does not know about that. He says they 
 came from the direction of Nantes, and no doubt my sister 
 has been taken there." 
 
 "What is to be done, captain?" Andr^ asked, as he 
 and Pierre looked at each other helplessly in face of this 
 trouble. 
 
 '* Monsieur Martin and I are going to leave at once. We 
 don't know what we are going to do yet, but we shall cer- 
 tainly try by all means to get her out of prison. How it is 
 to be managed we have not even thought, but il it can be 
 done we shall do it. Now, I am sure that we can rely 
 upon your assistance." 
 
 " We will do anything," Andr^ exclaimed ; while Pierre 
 said, '* We will be cut to pieces for you, captain." 
 
 Leigh gave a hand to each. *' I am sure of it," he said. 
 "And the band?" 
 
 ** Every one of those we had at first we could answer 
 for," Andre replied. "And I believe that the others can 
 be trusted too. They all esteem it a high honour to have 
 been received into the band of Cathelineau's scouts. 
 They knew that there would be danger when they joined, 
 and that they must be prepared to die for the cause. All 
 would certainly be faithful; there would be no fear about 
 that." 
 
 " I have not the least idea at present what I shall want 
 you to do; but at any rate we shall go to Nantes, and it 
 is there that you must meet us. We shall ride off in an 
 hour's time. Let the others sleep till there is a general 
 movement, then you can tell them what has happened, 
 
156 NO SURRENDER 
 
 and that ray orders are that you shall march home at once. 
 You can be there by to-morrow night, can you not?" 
 
 " It will be two long marches, but we will be there, 
 captain." 
 
 *' We shall not be much before you. By that time we shall 
 have determined how we shall set about the matter, and 
 shall be able to give you instructions, which will probably 
 be that you are to meet us at some point we will arrange, 
 just outside the town. Of course you will not go in a 
 body, but singly or in pairs, crossing the river at various 
 points and travelling by different roads. Enter the town as 
 if you belonged to villages round. I will ask Monsieur de 
 la Rochejaquelein to let you have another pistol each 
 before you leave. Of course you will hide your arms 
 under your clothes. I don't know that it will be necessary 
 to use force ; of course, at first we shall try bribery. At 
 any rate, you will both be most useful in obtaining infor- 
 mation. There are very many people who know Monsieur 
 Martin by sight, and a few who know me. Possibly 
 some of your band may have friends in Nantes, and 
 these, if they are of our party, would be able to ask 
 questions and to find out the place in which my sister 
 is imprisoned much better than strangers could do. We 
 have heard nothing of what is passing in Nantes for 
 many weeks, and as they have sent troops to arrest 
 Monsieur Martin, it is possible that his father may also 
 be arrested. If he is at liberty he would be sure to know 
 where my sister is imprisoned." 
 
 The day was breaking now, and Leigh went next to the 
 large house which had been set apart for the use of the 
 generals. He knew Rochejaquelein's room, having been 
 chatting with him till late the evening before. The young 
 count sat up in bed as he opened the door. 
 
BAD NEWS 157 
 
 "You have given me a start, Leigh," he said with a 
 smile. " I was dreaming that the Blues had retaken the 
 town, and when the door opened thought that it was a 
 party come to make me prisoner. Is there any bad news ? 
 You look grave." 
 
 " Bad news as far as Jean Martin and I are concerned. 
 A messenger arrived two hours ago with the news that a 
 party of Blues from Nantes arrived at his chateau without 
 being observed, as they had travelled all night and reached 
 it at daybreak. They had no doubt been specially sent to 
 arrest Jean, but, finding that he was away, they burnt the 
 chateau and carried off my sister a prisoner. We are going 
 to start at once. I trust that you will explain to the other 
 generals the cause of our absence." 
 
 " I am sorry indeed to hear your news," Rochejaquelein 
 said warmly. " A curse upon the Blues ! Why can't they 
 content themselves with making war on men, without per- 
 secuting and massacring women? Certainly I will explain 
 to Cathelineau and the others the cause of your absence. 
 But what are you thinking of doing?" 
 
 " That we have not even considered. We mean to get her 
 out of their hands, if possible, but until we see whether she 
 has been really taken to Nantes — of which I have little 
 doubt — which prison she is placed in, and how it is guarded, 
 we can form no plan. If possible, we shall bribe the 
 jailers ; if not, we will try to rescue her by force. I am 
 taking my band with me. I can depend upon them, and 
 there is no one in Nantes on whom we can rely. They 
 will of course enter the town singly, and will, I am sure, 
 give us their loyal service should we require it." 
 
 "If they serve you as well as they serve the cause, you 
 could scarce have better assistants. I would that I could 
 go with you ; it would be an adventure after my own heart ; 
 
158 NO SURRENDER 
 
 but private friendship must give way to our country's needs. 
 I hope, Leigh, that it will not be long before we meet again, 
 and that I may hear that you have been successful." 
 
 Half an hour later Leigh and Jean Martin started. The 
 latter's first question when Leigh returned had been regard- 
 ing the child. It was now nearly fifteen months old, but in 
 the terrible shock caused by the news of his wife having 
 been carried off, Jean had not thought of it till Leigh had 
 left the room. 
 
 ** The child is as nothing to me," he said when Leigh had 
 told him that the messenger had heard nothing of it. " It 
 would have been some day, but so far 't is as nothing com- 
 pared to Patsey. It slept with the nurse, and may possibly 
 have escaped, unless, indeed, Patsey wished to take it with 
 her." 
 
 "I do not think that she would do that," Leigh said. 
 *^No doubt it would have been a comfort to have it with 
 her, but she would have known that its chances of life 
 would be slight indeed, and for your sake she would have 
 concealed it, if possible, before she was seized." 
 
 They reached the ruins of the chateau at noon next day, 
 having stopped for the night at Chemille, in order to rest 
 their horses and keep them in condition for another long 
 ride if necessary. The outhouse had been left standing. 
 Frangois came out on hearing the sound of the horses' 
 hoofs. 
 
 " Thank God you are back, master ! " he said. " It has 
 been a terrible time." 
 
 " Is the child safe, or was it taken with its mother ? " 
 Jean asked. 
 
 " He is safe, sir ; Marthe saved it. When madame heard 
 the Blues ride up, and looked out and saw their uniforms, 
 she ran into Marthe's room and said, * Hide the child, 
 
BAD NEWS 159 
 
 Marthe ! Run with it downstairs without waking it, and 
 put it in a cupboard in the kitchen. They will never 
 think of searching for it there. Then return to your bed 
 again. Tell your master, when he comes back again, I 
 have left little Louis for him.' I was getting up when 
 I heard the horsemen, and guessed that it was the 
 Blues, and without waiting a moment dropped from my 
 window and ran past the stable and hid myself in the 
 shrubbery behind it. I had scarcely done so when I heard 
 them come round the house. Then there was a great 
 knocking at the door, and a minute later a pistol-shot was 
 fired. I heard afterwards that madame told Henri to open 
 the door. As he did so the officer of the Blues shot him 
 through the head. 
 
 " For ten minutes I heard nothing more. Then someone 
 came to the stable, took out the two horses, and then set 
 fire to it. Looking out through the bushes I saw the 
 smoke coming out from two or three windows of the 
 chateau. Then I made off as quickly as I could, got into 
 the church, and set the bells ringing, thinking that it 
 might frighten off the Blues, though I knew that the men 
 were all away, and there was no chance of help. Soon they 
 came riding along at full speed, and I saw madame in the 
 middle of them. As soon as they had gone the women all 
 ran out from their houses. We tried our best to put out 
 the flames, but the fire had too much hold. As we were 
 doing this I saw Marthe with the child in her arms. 
 
 " It had been saved well-nigh by a miracle, she said, and 
 she told me how her mistress had run in to her. She 
 caught up the child, and then, thinking that if they saw 
 its clothes they would search for it, she opened the 
 drawers, seized them all, and ran down and put them and 
 the child into the kitchen cupboard as her mistress had 
 
160 NO SURRENDER 
 
 told her, then ran back to her bedroom and began to dress. 
 She heard her mistress call to Henri to go down and open 
 the door, she heard the pistol-shot, and the Blues pour 
 into the house. She hurried on her clothes and went out. 
 They were searching all over the chateau. The officer 
 came up to her with a pistol in his hand. 
 
 " * Where is your master? * he said. 
 
 " * I do not know,' she replied. ' He rode away from 
 here ten days ago, and has not been back since.* 
 
 " ' That is the tale your mistress tells,* he said. 
 
 " * It is true, sir. You go into the village and ask any of 
 the women there, they will tell you the same thing. I will 
 swear on the cross that it is so.* 
 
 " He seemed very angry, but turned away from her. 
 Presently the mistress came down under a guard of two 
 soldiers, and as she passed she said : 
 
 " ' Good-bye, Marthe. Tell your master that I am 
 thankful indeed that he was not here.' 
 
 ^' Then the officers told the men to set fire to the house in 
 a dozen places. They had all got bundles, having taken 
 everything they thought of value. As soon as they had 
 set fire to the curtains everywhere, and saw that the flames 
 had got a good hold, they mounted and rode off. They 
 had not searched the kitchen much, as they had only 
 opened the closets large enough for a man to hide in, and 
 not expecting to find anything worth taking, had not 
 troubled themselves to look into the small ones, so Marthe 
 had only to take the child out. Fortunately it had not 
 awoke. When we found that it was hopeless to try and 
 put the fire out Marthe took the child over to the farm of 
 Madame Rehan, who, as soon as she got the news of the 
 mistress being carried off, had sent her son away on horse- 
 back to tell you." 
 
BAD NEWS 161 
 
 " Thank God the child has been spared ! " Jean Martin 
 said reverently. " We will go to the cure's ; the boys will 
 all be back to-night. Give the horses a good feed ; we 
 shall set out perhaps to-night, perhaps to-morrow morn- 
 ing." 
 
 "Ah, Monsieur Martin," the cut6 said as they entered 
 his house, " this is a sad home-coming for you. If we had 
 known that the Blues were coming but a quarter of an 
 hour before they arrived, we could have got madame away 
 to a place of safety. I knew nought about it until the 
 church bells began to ring. Just as I was about to go out 
 five minutes later to learn the cause, I saw them ride past 
 with Madame Martin in their midst. We did not know 
 that there were any of them within twenty miles of us, and 
 thought that there was no chance whatever of their coming 
 to a little village like ours." 
 
 " They came, no doubt, for me," Jean said gloomily. " If 
 they had found Leigh and myself at home they would not 
 have taken the place so easily. He and I and the two -men 
 could have made a stout defence. I hear that there were 
 not more than twenty of them, and I warrant that there 
 would not have been many of them left when the fight was 
 over." 
 
 " I am sure," the curd said, " that if you had been there, 
 and the place had been defended, all the women within 
 sound of the church bell would have come in with arms, 
 and would have fought like men in the defence of yourself 
 and madame ; but as it was, the whole thing was such a 
 surprise, with everyone in bed and asleep, that the enemy 
 were off before anyone could think of what had best be 
 done. As it was, the women from all the farms round 
 were here armed with hatchets or pitchforks half an hour 
 after the bell began to ring. Of course, in the village here 
 
 XI 
 
162 NO SURRENDER 
 
 we knew that it was too late to do anything but to flock 
 to the church and pray for the safety of our good lady." 
 
 " Thank you, my friend. Leigh and I are going to 
 Nantes to see if anything can be done to get her out of 
 prison. Leigh's band are coming also. Of course they will 
 travel singly. If of no other use, they will be better able to 
 ask questions than we. I am going over now to Rehan's 
 farm to see my boy and to thank Marthe for saving him." 
 
 " It was well managed indeed," the priest said. "I went 
 over yesterday to see the child, and the nurse told me how 
 its escape had been contrived. It was a happy thought on 
 the part of its mother, and the woman carried it out well. 
 But before you go you must take a meal. I am sure that 
 you must want it." 
 
 " I will not say no to that," Jean replied, " for we have 
 not broken our fast this morning." 
 
 In half an hour the curd's table was most abundantly 
 furnished, for as soon as the news spread through the 
 village that the seigneur had arrived, and was at the house 
 of the priest, the women brought in little presents — a 
 dozen eggs, a fowl, or some trout that had been caught by 
 the boys in the stream that morning. One or two of the 
 women volunteered to assist the cure's servant. Three 
 fowls were hastily plucked, cut asunder, and grilled over 
 the fire. As soon as they were nearly ready they were 
 placed in front of the fire to be finished, while the trout 
 took their place. The repast began with these, the fowls 
 followed, and it was concluded with an omelette. 
 
 "I have not eaten such a meal, father," Martin said, 
 " since I rode away. I think after this I shall be able to 
 take a more hopeful view of matters. In that respect the 
 meal will be thrown away upon Leigh, for he always takes 
 the brightest view of everything, and has never ceased to 
 
BA© NEWS 163 
 
 assure me that we are sure to manage to get my wife out 
 of the hands of these villains somehow, and as he has so far 
 always succeeded in what he has attempted, I feel a good 
 deal of faith in him. I should be as hopeful as he if I 
 knew that the Henriette was in the river at Nantes, and 
 that I had to my hand a dozen stout fellows I could 
 thoroughly rely on." 
 
 After paying a visit to the farm, praising Marthe, and 
 arranging that she should continue to live there, they 
 returned to the village. 
 
 «We will go over to the chateau, Leigh, before we do 
 anything else. I want to see how hot the ruins are." 
 
 *'I should think that they must be pretty cool by this 
 time, Jean; you see it is nearly four days since it was 
 burnt." 
 
 ** I have no doubt that the walls will be cool enough ; 
 but there was a lot of woodwork about it. When the 
 roof fell in it would smother the fire for a time, but it 
 might go on smouldering even now." 
 
 " But what does it matter, Jean ? " 
 
 " It matters a good deal. I have with me only a hundred 
 francs in paper, which is not worth above a third of its face 
 value ; I have here four thousand in gold, which I brought 
 with me from Nantes as soon as the troubles began. I 
 buried it one day under the hearth-stone of the kitchen, 
 thinking it possible that the Blues might come here. The 
 money is of the utmost importance now, for we may want 
 it to bribe some of the jailers, and therefore I must get it, 
 even if it delays us for a day." 
 
 They found indeed that, as they had feared, there was 
 still fire among the mass of debris. 
 
 ** We must quench it before we can do anything, Jean. 
 I have no doubt that the women will help.'^ 
 
164- NO SURRENDER 
 
 Frangois was at once sent round, and in a short time all 
 the women in the place were assembled with pails. Martin 
 and Frangois worked the windlass of the well, the women 
 carried pails of water, and Leigh threw the contents on to 
 the smouldering mass above where he knew the kitchen fire- 
 place must have stood. Clouds of steam rose, and from 
 time to time some of the women with rakes pulled oif the 
 upper layer of ashes. They worked till nightfall, by which 
 time steam had ceased to rise. 
 
 **That will do for to-night," Jean said; *^we will finish 
 the job to-morrow morning. Your band will be here 
 by that time, and will help us to get some of these heavy 
 beams and timbers out of the way. We can then rake the 
 smaller stuff out and get at the fireplace." 
 
 At eight o'clock the band arrived. Leigh went down and 
 spoke to them, and thanked them for the two long marches 
 they had made. He had during the afternoon obtained a 
 supply of bread and wine, and after they fell out a meal 
 was eaten before they started for their homes, promising to 
 be back at six in the morning to aid in the work of clearing 
 away the debris. Jean and Leigh spent a couple of hours in 
 talk with the cur^, and related to him the events that had 
 passed since they had left. Then, thoroughly tired out, they 
 retired to the room that had been prepared for them. The 
 work that afternoon had been heavy ; they had had a long 
 ride previously, and neither had slept much the night before. 
 The next morning the work was recommenced. During 
 the night the fire had crept in again from the surround- 
 ing mass ; but there were plenty of hands now, and in an 
 hour it was again extinguished. The hearth-stone was 
 soon cleared and raised, and Martin brought out a crock in 
 which he had placed the gold. 
 
 ** Now, Leigh," he said, '^ you had better have a talk 
 
BAD NEWS 165 
 
 with your boys and arrange where they are to meet you. 
 I should not press any of them who are unwilling to go. 
 This is a private business, and I do not think that it would 
 be right to urge them." 
 
 " Certainly not," Leigh agreed. " I am quite sure that 
 all our boys will go with us, both for Patsey's sake and be- 
 cause they are furious at the chateau being burnt down ; 
 as to the others, I shall put it to them that they are per- 
 fectly free to do as they wish. They can go with us, or 
 they can rejoin the army, just as they like. If they go, I 
 think that it would be as well that they did not enter the 
 town, but should take up their quarters in a copse or in 
 a deserted house, a mile or two away, so that we could 
 call them if we wanted them. Even in a town like 
 Nantes, forty strange boys wandering about might be 
 noticed." 
 
 Martin, after seeing that the workers all had refreshment, 
 went to the cure's, as he never interfered in any way with 
 the boys, thinking that it might lessen Leigh's authority 
 were he to do so. 
 
 ** Now, I want to talk to you all," Leigh said, after they 
 had drunk their wine and eaten their bread. " In the first 
 place, do I understand that all who were first with me are 
 ready to run a considerable risk, to attempt with us to carry 
 off Madame Martin from the hands of the Blues, and to 
 save her from the fate that falls upon every one that they 
 once lay a hand upon?" 
 
 "They are all willing, captain," Andre said. "We 
 spoke to them again just before we came in last night, 
 and they all said that they were willing and anxious." 
 
 " Good. Remember, lads, that it is not too late to draw 
 back now." 
 
 " We should not dare show our face in the village again," 
 
166 NO SURRENDER 
 
 Pierre said, " if we were to hang back when there was a 
 chance of our being of service to so good a lady." 
 
 "I thank you with all my heart," Leigh said. "I tell 
 you fairly that I expected such an answer. Those who have 
 shown such courage as you have done, and have been so 
 loyal to the promises made me when I first enrolled you, 
 would, I felt certain, not hang back now. Now, do you 
 draw aside for a minute or two while I speak to the 
 others." 
 
 There was a movement, and the two groups stood apart. 
 
 " Your case is different from that of the others," he said. 
 " In the first place, you have not been with me so long, and 
 secondly — and this is more important — that Madame Martin 
 is not the wife of your seigneur, and that you owe no duty 
 to her. The enterprise on which we are going to start 
 does not concern the cause for which we are fighting ; it is a 
 private business, and there is no occasion whatever for you 
 to take part in it. You are free either to choose an officer 
 among yourselves, or to rejoin the army, find Monsieur de 
 la Rochejaquelein, and tell him that I sent you to him in 
 order that he might find a suitable leader for you among 
 the gentlemen with him. T would rather that you talked 
 the matter over among yourselves, and came and gave me 
 an answer in half an hour." 
 
 ''Will you tell us what we shall have to do, captain?" 
 one of them said. 
 
 " That I can hardly do, for I do not know myself. How- 
 ever, I think it probable that the greater portion of the 
 band would remain outside the town. There are copses 
 down by the river-side where you could wait in safety until 
 you were wanted. Possibly you might not be wanted at 
 all, possibly you might be summoned to take part in so 
 desperate an enterprise as storming one of the prisons. 
 
BAD NEWS 167 
 
 Of course it would be done at night, when we should have 
 the advantage of a surprise. I can tell you no more than 
 that. Now, my last word is, I shall not think any the 
 worse of you if you decide not to go with me." 
 
 It wanted five minutes of the time, when two of the boys 
 returned to where he was talking with Pierre and Andre. 
 
 " We have decided, captain. You told us when you 
 marched away from Saumur that M. de la Rochejaquelein 
 had approved of your taking us, and therefore we shall feel 
 that we are still doing our duty to the cause. You have 
 been kind, good, and thoughtful while we have been with 
 you. All those of our own age in the army envied us who 
 were of Cathelineau's scouts, and regarded our position as 
 a great honour. Even if we were willing to go back, we 
 could not do so and tell the others that we had left you 
 and our comrades when you were about to undertake some 
 perilous service. But we do not wish it. We all desire to 
 remain with you and to follow wherever you may lead us, 
 and to die in your service if need be." 
 
 Leigh shook them warmly by the hand. 
 
 " Bravely said, and I thank you heartily. I am proud of 
 my scouts, and am glad to see that my confidence in you is 
 well founded. Call the others up." 
 
 After thanking these also, Leigh addressed the whole of 
 them. 
 
 " Now, I will give you your orders. You must make 
 your way by different routes to Nantes. There are many 
 villages on the bank where you can find a boat that will 
 take you across. Never travel more than two together. You 
 must all take the green ribbons off your hats, leave your 
 belts behind, and hide your pistols. If questions are asked 
 you, reply that you are going to get work at Nantes, where 
 you have friends, and that you are afraid to stay in your 
 
168 NO SURRENDER 
 
 own villages. I will give each of you assignats for five 
 francs. It would not do to give you silver. With this 
 you can pay for your ferry across the water and buy food 
 on the way. It were best that both on this side of the 
 river and the other you travel either by by-lanes or through 
 the fields. 
 
 " When you get near Nantes, keep close to the river, and 
 enter the last large copse before you get there. Andr^ or 
 Pierre are likely to be there first, and will be on the look- 
 out for you. They will join me in the town and bring you 
 orders when necessary, and will send two or three of you 
 in daily to buy food for the rest. I can give you no orders 
 beyond that. Now, I hope I shall meet you all in three 
 days' time at your rendezvous. Pierre and Andre, you will, 
 on the evening after you arrive, enter Nantes, following 
 the river bank. You will go along to a spot where a church 
 faces the river. Sit down on its steps and wait for us until 
 the clock strikes ten. If we are not there, return and 
 come back the next evening. If we are still not there, you 
 will know that some bad luck has befallen us, and the band 
 will then disperse, and you will all find your way up home. 
 I should advise you all to travel by night when you have 
 once crossed the Loire. In that way you will avoid any 
 risk of being questioned." 
 
 The boys then dispersed, and Leigh returned to the 
 priest's. He and Martin had already talked over their dis- 
 guises, and had agreed that those of fishermen would be 
 the most appropriate ; but until they could obtain the neces- 
 sary clothes, they would go in the attire of fairly well-to-do 
 people in a country town. 
 
 " We should only have to put on a tricolour scarf, Jean, 
 and should look like municipal authorities." 
 
 ''It would go against the grain to put that rag on,'' 
 
BAD NEWS 169 
 
 Martin said ; " but your idea is a good one, and I would 
 dress up as a general of the Blues or as Robespierre himself 
 on such an errand as we are bound on. We cannot do 
 better than go to Clisson. The place is in the hands of our 
 people, and the village authorities will not dare to ask us 
 any questions." 
 
 After dining with the cur^, they mounted and rode to 
 Clisson, arriving there at five o'clock in the afternoon. 
 They went to the leader of the force there^ as he was a 
 friend of Jean's. 
 
 " I will send and get you the things," he said, when they 
 told him the object of their visit. " It is just as well, if 
 any of the people here are acting as spies for the Blues — 
 which is likely enough — that they should not be able to 
 give any description of you. We are all three about the 
 same size therefore I will go out and buy two suits. As to 
 the scarves, I am more doubtful. I doubt if any shopkeeper 
 here would admit that he had even a bit of tricolour ribbon 
 in his possession." 
 
 " It will not matter about that," Martin said ; " and, at 
 any rate, when we get beyond the ground held by us, we 
 shall find no difficulty whatever in getting a couple of 
 cockades of those colours. 
 
 "Thank you very much indeed," he went on. "Here 
 are five louis ; I have no doubt that you will be able to lay 
 them out well for us. But remember, please, that although 
 we are all three the same height, I am some four or five 
 inches bigger round the shoulders than Leigh, and want 
 more room for my arms also." 
 
 " I will remember," the other laughed. '* Just let me pass 
 this string round you, and then round Monsieur Stansfield, 
 and tie two knots in it ; and I will also measure you round 
 the waist and leg." 
 
170 NO SURRENDER 
 
 In an hour he returned with one of his men carrying two 
 parcels. 
 
 "I had no difficulty in getting the clothes for your 
 brother-in-law," he said, " but I had to go to two or three 
 shops before I could get coat and breeches wide enough for 
 you. What do you intend to do with your horses?" 
 
 " We shall ride into Nantes as we are after nightfall, and 
 shall put them up at a small inn. I know of one near the 
 water; it is kept by a man who was at one time in my 
 lugger, but he had his leg crushed in a storm, and had to 
 have it taken off. He was a good sailor, so I set him up, 
 and can rely upon him. He will get fishermen's clothes 
 for us, and, should we have to stay there any time, buy a 
 boat and nets. We may want such a thing badly." 
 
 The clothes were tried on and found to fit fairly well. In 
 our days the short-waisted coats with their long tails, and 
 the waistcoats extending below the waist, would be deemed 
 laughable, but as it was then the fashion among the middle 
 classes, and especially the Republicans, Jean saw nothing 
 ridiculous in it, while Leigh smiled at the figures they cut. 
 Both had bright yellow breeches and stockings, and low 
 shoes. They waited till midnight at Clisson and then 
 mounted again, and by morning they were within a mile or 
 two of a ferry a short distance above Nantes. They stopped 
 at a small village and there purchased two tricolour cock- 
 ades from the one shop it boasted, these forming conspicuous 
 objects in the window, as a proof of the warm adherence of 
 its owner to the Convention. 
 
 At the little cabaret they took breakfast and saw that 
 the horses were fed, then they rode on to the ferry. The 
 boat was on the opposite side, and in half an hour it crossed. 
 Then they took their places and were ferried over. A party 
 of soldiers were posted at the landing-place. 
 
BAD NEWS 171 
 
 ** You are going to Nantes, I suppose, citizens ?" the officer 
 in command asked. 
 
 " We are. We come from Vallet, and are going to consult 
 the commissary of the republic concerning some taxes that, 
 as we consider, it is impossible for the town to pay, which 
 the commissary there has imposed upon us." 
 
 " I should imagine that your errand is scarcely likely to 
 meet with success," the officer said with a light smile. " I 
 hear the same complaints at Nantes, but have not heard 
 that any remission has been made. Well, citizens, at any 
 rate I can wish you luck on your errand." 
 
 It was still very early when they rode into Nantes, and 
 but few people were about the streets. Trade was almost 
 at a stand-still. The town, which had been strongly Repub- 
 lican, was at once deeply discontented with the crushing 
 taxation imposed upon it, and horrified at the constant exe- 
 cutions that took place. Almost every house had soldiers 
 billeted on it, as it was considered necessary to keep a 
 large force there in order to overawe the south of Brittany, 
 and, if necessary, to send supports to the generals operating 
 in the west of La Vendee. There was scarcely any shipping 
 in the river, and even the fishermen had almost given up 
 plying their business ; their best customers had fallen under 
 the guillotine, and there was no demand for fish on fast 
 days — for to practise any of the observances of religion 
 was considered to be in itself a proof of hostility to the 
 Convention. Therefore Jean and Leigh rode into the 
 courtyard of the little inn without having attracted any 
 attention whatever. 
 
172 NO SURRENDER 
 
 CHAPTER X 
 
 PREPARATIONS FOR A RESCUE 
 
 " T HAVE no accommodation for you here, citizens," a 
 
 X voice said, as Jean Martin and Leigh rode into the 
 little courtyard, and a man with a wooden leg came out 
 from the side door of the inn. 
 
 " I think you might be able to manage for us, Brenon," 
 Jean said. 
 
 "Mon Dieu! itis — " 
 
 Jean held up his hand sharply. 
 
 " Yes, it is I, Citizen Gallon from Vallet. It is not often 
 that I stir so far from home, but I had business here." 
 
 " Well, well, I will see what I can do for you, comrade ; 
 but, as you know, I don't profess to take in horses. My 
 clients come from the water-side, and generally my stable is 
 full of their baskets and ropes. However, I will see what I 
 can do. I will tie them up in that shed for the present, and 
 then clear out a stall for them afterwards." 
 
 The horses were led to a shed encumbered with fishing 
 gear of all sorts. 
 
 "What madness has seized you, mon capitaine, to put 
 your head into this lion's den ? " 
 
 " I will tell you presently, Brenon, when we get inside. 
 I am glad that you are able to take the horses in. We don*t 
 want to be stared at, or talked about ; we have come along 
 the river bank, and, so far, we have been quite unnoticed. 
 
 " All the better, all the better ; to be noticed here means 
 to have one's head cut off. Now, I will take you to a little 
 room upstairs where there is no chance of anyone seeing 
 you." 
 
PREPARATIONS FOR A RESCUE 173 
 
 " Get US up, if you can, without our being noticed by 
 your servants, Brenon : we shall be differently dressed when 
 we come down again." 
 
 The man nodded. 
 
 "The boy is in the front room," he said. "There are 
 three or four fishermen there having their morning glass. 
 I have no other servants. My wife does what is needful, 
 for I was obliged to discharge the girl we had, everything 
 has been so slack of late." 
 
 He led them up to a chamber looking on to the quay. 
 Jean was puzzled at the man's manner, for he spoke in a 
 confused and hesitating way. When he closed the door 
 behind him, he stood rubbing his hands together nervously. 
 
 " Have you heard lately from Nantes, Monsieur Jean ? " 
 
 " No, it is five weeks since I had any news, except, of 
 course, what was known about the troops that were here. 
 What is it, old friend ? Is there bad news ? " 
 
 "There is terrible news," Brenon said, "so bad that I 
 don't know how to tell you." 
 
 " Speak out, old friend ; I have had one blow so heavy 
 that I can scarcely be hurt more than I am." 
 
 ** Well, then, monsieur, your father has been arrested and 
 is in the prison, and you know what that means ! " 
 
 " Father arrested ! " Jean exclaimed ; " on what grounds? 
 He never expressed an opinion as to public affairs. That at 
 heart he hated what has been going on, I know ; but he 
 never spoke strongly even to me, and when I have heard his 
 opinion asked, he has always replied that he was a trader, 
 and that a man could not give his attention to business if 
 he worried himself over politics. He attended to his trade, 
 and left it to those who liked, to manage the government of 
 the country. What of my mother and sister?" 
 
 " They are safe, monsieur. He sent them off a fortnight 
 
174 NO SURRENDER 
 
 before in disguise to La Rochelle ; at least, so I have heard 
 from the fishermen. And as the Henriette was lying there 
 at the time, and sailed two days after, there is not much 
 doubt but that they sailed in her for England. Your father 
 was denounced before the committee of public safety as 
 one who was hostile to the Convention. He was accused 
 of having sent large sums of money to England, and was 
 believed to have sent his wife and daughter there also, with 
 the intention, of course, of following them ; and the fact 
 that you were known to be fighting in the ranks of the 
 brigands, as they call the Vendeans, was also mentioned as 
 an additional crime on his part." 
 
 " Then we have a double task to carry out, Leigh," Jean 
 said grimly. "Now I will tell you what we came here for, 
 Brenon. Six days ago a small party of the Blue cavalry 
 came at night to my chateau. I was away, but they carried 
 off my wife as a prisoner, and burnt the house to the 
 ground. So we have come here to see if we cannot get her 
 out of prison." 
 
 "You have thought of such a thing as that?" the man 
 exclaimed in surprise. " Ah, monsieur ! it is well-nigh an 
 impossibility that you have undertaken. The villains know 
 that there are hundreds of men, friends of the prisoners 
 with whom they have crowded the jails, who would tear 
 them down stone by stone if they had the power; but in 
 addition to the prison warders — not the men that used to 
 be there, but men taken from the lowest class in the town — 
 the prisons are watched by what they call the volunteers, 
 fifteen hundred men belonging to the scum of the city, 
 the men from the slaughter-houses, the skinners*, and the 
 tan-yards. Some of these are ever on guard round the 
 prisons night and day. There have been great changes 
 here. 
 
PREPARATIONS FOR A RESCUE 175 
 
 "A year ago almost everyone thought that the Assembly 
 was going to do wonderful things, no one knew exactly what. 
 According to what they said, everyone was to be able to 
 eat meat seven days a week, to wear good clothes, and to 
 do just as much work as pleased him and no more. Even 
 the fishermen and sailors were fools enough to believe it. 
 But there is a great change now. At first they approved 
 of cutting off the heads of those who, they were told, were 
 the cause of all misery and poverty ; but when every day 
 fresh prisoners were brought in, and it was not the nobles 
 only but quiet citizens, — tradesmen, manufacturers, doc- 
 tors, and advocates, — and every morning a score were 
 carried out to be guillotined, men began to change their 
 opinion, especially when they found that the more heads 
 were cut off the less work there was and the poorer they 
 became. They began to talk among themselves, and when 
 it came to executing women and children as well as men 
 they turned round altogether. 
 
 " More than once the fishermen and sailors have tried to 
 rescue prisoners on their way to execution. The commis- 
 sioners of the republic have been hooted in the streets, 
 and if they had had arms in their hands our men would 
 have turned the tables ; but the town is full of troops now, 
 and, worse than all, they have enrolled this corps of vol- 
 unteers, who are the terror of the place. They have spies 
 everywhere, and no one dares whisper a word against the 
 commissioners or the executions, for, if but two or three 
 men are standing by, the chances are that one of them is 
 a spy." 
 
 " But surely my brother might have prevented my father's 
 arrest, Brenon? He was one of the leading men at that 
 Jacobin Club." 
 
 " He is still one of the leading men of the party," Brenon 
 
176 NO SURRENDER 
 
 said gloomily. "He is established in your father's house 
 now, and is on the most intimate terms with the commis- 
 saries of the Convention." 
 
 " Is Monsieur Desailles still here ? He was a young advo- 
 cate, and a member of the Jacobin Club." 
 
 " Yes, he is a member still : but he is not in good odour 
 with the extreme party. He is at the head of what they 
 call the moderates. They say that sometimes these try to 
 defend accused persons, and that is considered a terrible 
 offence by the others. I should never be surprised to hear 
 that he himself and those with him have been denounced 
 as enemies of the state. This is an awful time, monsieur, 
 and Heaven only knows what we shall come to. Now, is 
 there anything that I can do for you, captain? You know 
 well that you have but to say the word, and that, whatever 
 it is, I would do it even if I were cut to pieces the minute 
 afterwards." 
 
 " Thank you, old friend ; it was because I knew that you 
 were trusty and true that I came here. Now, the first thing 
 that we want is fishermen's clothes. We only disguised our- 
 selves in those things in order to pass safely through the 
 Blues and be able to cross the ferry. For the present they 
 have done their work, and now we want a disguise that we 
 can go about in unnoticed. Of course we don't want new 
 things." 
 
 "I can get them easily enough, monsieur; my customers 
 are all hard up. I know pretty well which are true men 
 and which are not." 
 
 "In the next place, I should like to buy or hire a boat 
 to be at my disposal as long as I stay here." 
 
 *' There are boats and to spare, captain. Fishing goes on 
 because men must live, though it can hardly be called living, 
 for the prices of everything are fixed by law now, and are 
 
PREPARATIONS FOR A RESCUE 177 
 
 fixed SO low that the men can scarce earn enough to buy 
 bread for themselves and their families. Still, there are boats 
 in plenty. Men have come down from towns and villages 
 higher up, for they say that the troops are under no control, 
 and when the boats come in after a night's fishing they 
 come down and help themselves, and if a man ventures to 
 grumble he gets a musket-ball to pay him for his fish. The 
 men here at first were against their fishing between this 
 place and the sea, but the authorities stepped in, and said 
 that the more food the better for the people ; and as the 
 price was fixed the men here saw that it made no difference 
 to them. Still, like our own men, they are doing badly 
 enough, and one could buy a boat for a mere song." 
 
 ^' It would be better to buy one from those men, Brenon, 
 because the fact of our being strangers would not then be 
 noticed. I want one rowing boat, as fast a craft as you 
 can pick out. I also want to hire a boat with a cabin that 
 will hold us both. Of course it will be a sailing boat, say 
 of three or four tons burden. I intend that we shall live 
 on board. It might be noticed if two strange sailors were 
 often coming in and out of your place, whereas if we were 
 in a boat moored against the bank no one would notice 
 us. If you can get hold of such a boat, with a couple of 
 men who seem to you to be honest fellows, strangers to the 
 place, it will be a great thing, and we could occasionally go 
 down the river and do a little fishing." 
 
 "All that can be managed easily enough, captain. I know 
 of one boat just such a size owned by two men, Rouget and 
 Medart, who sailed in the Henrietfe for years, and only left 
 her when you did, as they had wives and families here and 
 knew that she would not put in again for a long time. You 
 could trust them as you do me." 
 
 "That would be the very thing Make arrangements with 
 
178 NO SURRENDER 
 
 them on any terms they like. I will take her by the week. 
 She carries a boat, I suppose ? " 
 
 '' Of course, monsieur, they could not do without one.'' 
 
 "If she is fast, well and good; if not, tell them to buy 
 the fastest they can find. They can sell their own boat in 
 part payment, or they can get her up on the quay and let 
 her lie there until we have gone, when they can either sell 
 her or the new one. However, the clothes are the first 
 thing; we cannot venture out in these, in the first place, 
 because we might be questioned, and secondly, because we 
 might be recognized ; whereas in a fisherman's dress, with 
 a wide oil-skin hat and our faces dirtied somewhat, I don't 
 think that anyone could know us." 
 
 They remained quiet until evening, and then sallied out 
 in the disguises Brenon had obtained for them. Their first 
 visit was to the house of Jean's friend, Desailles. It was 
 arranged that Leigh should not go in, as Desailles would 
 probably speak more freely to Jean if alone. Jean had 
 written his name on a piece of paper, folded it up, and care- 
 fully sealed it, and when he reached. the house he handed 
 this to the woman who opened the door. 
 
 " This is for Citizen Desailles," he said. " I will wait ; he 
 may want to see me." 
 
 In a minute the servant returned and requested him to 
 come in. He was shown into a room where Desailles was 
 sitting with some papers before him. He did not speak 
 until the servant closed the door, then he leapt up and held 
 out both hands to his visitor. 
 
 " My dear Jean," he said, " what imprudence, what mad- 
 ness for you to venture here ! " 
 
 " I don't think there is any fear of my being discovered. 
 Even you yourself would scarcely know me." 
 
 " I know you now you have taken that hat off, but I own 
 
PREPARATIONS FOR A RESCUE 179 
 
 that I did not recognize you before, and thought for the 
 moment that you were but a messenger. Please do not talk 
 loud. For aught I know, my servant has been bribed to act 
 as a spy upon me, and may have her ear at the keyhole. To 
 tell you the truth, Jean, things are coming to a crisis at the 
 club. The violent party get more violent every day, and I 
 am heartily sick of this butchers' work. I feel that at any 
 moment I may be denounced." 
 
 "Then why on earth do you stay here, Jules? Why don't 
 you come and throw in your lot with us ? " 
 
 " I should have laughed at the idea a year ago," he said, 
 " for at that time, although I objected strongly to the doings 
 in Paris, I yet believed that much good would come of the 
 changes. Now I know that nothing has come of them but 
 murder and misery, and the madness increases rather than 
 diminishes. Hopeless as I own your struggle seems to me, 
 I would at least rather be killed in battle than executed 
 here ; but I would rather still get to England if I could. As 
 you know, I can play the vioHn well, and might be able to 
 support myself by its aid if nothing else turned up." 
 
 " If you are thinking of going, Desailles, I will give you a 
 letter to my father-in-law at Poole. I hear that my mother 
 and sister have escaped, and they have doubtless gone 
 there; so you will not find yourself friendless. And now 
 for the purpose that has brought me here. I had no idea 
 until I arrived that these wretches had imprisoned my father, 
 who is the last man to interfere in politics, and has, I am 
 sure, never uttered a word of enmity against the Convention. 
 I came to endeavour to rescue my wife, who, as no doubt 
 you have heard, has been seized and carried off in my 
 absence, and my house laid in ashes. I suppose she has 
 been brought here." 
 
 *•' Yes, I am aware of it," Jules said. " The party of horse 
 
180 NO SURRENDER 
 
 who did it were specially sent from here. Of course you 
 were the principal object of the expedition, but the officer 
 was ordered to bring her too — in the first place as your 
 wife, in the second as an Englishwoman, and therefore, of 
 course, an enemy of France. You were denounced to the 
 club ; and as you were known to be one of the gentlemen 
 who had joined the insurrection and were fighting with 
 Cathelineau and others, I knew that it would be useless to 
 raise a voice on your behalf, having the satisfaction of feel- 
 ing sure that you would be away from home when they got 
 there, and hoping that your wife would receive notice of 
 their coming before they entered the house." 
 
 " Has she been brought here yet?" 
 
 "Yes, she arrived three days ago. She is in the old city 
 prison, where your father is also confined." 
 
 " So far that is fortunate," Jean said. " Now, how about 
 my father ! I should have thought that Jacques' influence 
 would have been sufficient to protect him." 
 
 The young advocate smiled bitterly. ^' Monsieur Jacques 
 Martin poses as a Brutus, Jean. When your father was 
 denounced in the club he rose and said that he should take 
 no part in the deliberations, that he was before all other 
 things a patriot, and that he would not permit private 
 affection to interfere with his duty as a citizen. In fact, my 
 dear Jean, painful as it must be for you to hear, my opinion 
 is, that your brother has all along been playing a deep game, 
 and that his object has been to grasp the whole of your 
 father's business and property. It was a friend of his who 
 denounced you at the club when I before gave you warning ; 
 it was members of his clique who stirred the authorities up 
 to send a small body of cavalry to capture you, and it was 
 they also who denounced your father. Your brother is by 
 far the most powerful of the committee of safety, as well as 
 
PREPARATIONS FOR A RESCUE 181 
 
 in the club. He assumes an air of perfect disinterestedness 
 and of a passionate love for the republic. His vote is always 
 given for death. I think he takes St. Just as his model, and 
 repeats his assertion, that it is only by the destruction of the 
 enemies of France that France can be freed. 
 
 "There is a cold-bloodedness about him that sets my 
 nerves tingling. I believe myself that the discovery that 
 your father had largely reduced his stocks, and had sent the 
 proceeds to England, decided him in either agreeing to, or 
 bringing about, this denunciation, and that he deferred it 
 only until he found that your mother and sister had 
 escaped ; that freed his hands to some extent. Had they 
 remained here he would have been in a difficult position. 
 Even in these days, when we are sated with horrors, he could 
 hardly have permitted his mother and sister to be executed, 
 when, as everyone knew, he had power to save them. On 
 the other hand, if they had remained they would have 
 been obstacles to the success of his plan. As it is now, your 
 father's house and all property belonging to him were de- 
 clared confiscated ; but the committee of safety passed a vote 
 that, seeing the inestimable service rendered to the state by 
 his eldest son, they would be bestowed upon him as a token 
 of gratitude for his well-doing." 
 
 " You scarcely surprise me," Jean said gloomily. " I 
 never liked my brother — we had not a feeling in common, 
 and for years he has never seemed to belong to the family ; 
 and certainly since the troubles began he has not set foot in 
 my father's house. Still, I hardly believed that he would be 
 such a scoundrel. I abhorred his opinions, but believed that 
 he was at least sincere. I did not see what he could gain 
 by a revolution. Now I understand his character better, 
 and can see how cleverly he has played his cards. I cannot 
 reckon myself with the scoundrel, deeply as he has wronged 
 
182 NO SURRENDER 
 
 me and my father, but I should welcome the news that retri- 
 bution had fallen upon him by some other hand. And 
 now, Jules, can you give me any advice whatever as to how 
 to set about my scheme of getting them both out of prison ? " 
 
 Jules shook his head. " I fear, my poor friend, that that 
 is impossible. The prison is, as you know, strong ; there 
 are, I should say, some forty warders, all ruffians and 
 scoundrels. Any attempt to bribe even one of them would 
 almost to a certainty be denounced, and it would probably 
 be necessary to have at least half a dozen in the plot. As to 
 force, it is out of the question. The building is very 
 strong, there are always some twenty or thirty of the 
 volunteers on guard outside, and an alarm would bring up 
 five hundred in a quarter of an hour, to say nothing of the 
 troops. What force could you bring that could have even 
 a remote chance of success ? '* 
 
 " I have Leigh with me ; you know him well, Jules. I 
 rely much more upon him than I do on myself. He is 
 full of plans and contrivances, and has rendered extraor- 
 dinary services during the war. He has with him, or 
 rather will have in the course of a day or so, a band of 
 forty lads, of whom he is the captain, who have acted as 
 scouts to Cathelineau. They will be in hiding a mile or 
 two out of the town." 
 
 Jules lifted his eyebrows. "I am afraid that such a 
 force as that would be of very little use to you, Jean — in 
 fact, of no use whatever. If you had five hundred men, 
 and could gather them for a sudden attack on the jail, and 
 had a couple of cannon to blow in the gate, I should say 
 it might be possible, and even then the chance of its being 
 all done and the fugitives got safely away before the 
 arrival of some three thousand troops would be very 
 doubtful." 
 
PREPARATIONS FOR A RESCUE 183 
 
 At this moment the servant brought in a note. 
 " Who brought this ? " Monsieur Desailles asked. 
 ** It was a woman, monsieur ; she did not wait for an 
 answer." 
 
 Tlie advocate opened it. It was written in pencil. 
 
 Dear Jules ^ Martin is on his feet denouncing you. Hostile 
 vote certain. Escape at once. 
 
 After reading it he handed it to Jean. 
 
 " That settles it," he said. " I am with you. Where 
 are you staying?" 
 
 Martin told him, and said, " It will never do for you 
 to stay there. But I have arranged for a boat with a 
 cabin. We shall go on board at once ; you can come with 
 us. I had better go out first." 
 
 " It is better that we should not go together, for if the 
 woman reports that I went off with a fisherman, a search 
 might be made in all the boats. I will join you on the 
 quay opposite the inn you speak of I shall need a 
 quarter of an hour to burn some papers. I have already a 
 valise packed, with a couple of thousand francs, which is 
 all the money I could obtain without creating suspicion. I 
 have seen this coming for some time, and had no intention 
 of making a martyr of myself when my doing so would 
 . be of no advantage." 
 
 *' Don't delay too long, Jules. I shall be in a fever until 
 you join me." 
 
 " I know their way, Jean. There will be a half a dozen 
 speeches, each vieing with the other in abusing me. My 
 friends will see the uselessness of trying to defend me 
 when the terrorists are three to one against them. If my 
 friend slipped out, as is probable, directly your brother 
 rose, I can calculate on a good hour. Actually the club 
 
184 NO SURRENDER 
 
 have no power whatever to order arrests, but they are so 
 closely allied now with the committee of safety that they 
 do not stand upon legalities, except in cases likely to 
 attract a great deal of public attention." 
 
 Jules went to the door and let his visitor out. Jean 
 joined Leigh. 
 
 " Desailles is going to join us. He has just been de- 
 nounced, and will be with us in a quarter of an hour on 
 the wharf It is very lucky that Brenon completed the 
 arrangements to-day for the boat, and that Rouget and 
 Medart will be expecting us this evening. I told them 
 that I might not come until to-morrow morning, but this 
 settles it. There will be a sharp search for Desailles as 
 soon as it is found that he is gone, and it is just as well 
 that we should be off too. I am very glad that I had the 
 boat taken from her usual berth to a spot half a mile higher 
 up, because there are sure to be inquiries whether any fishing 
 boats put out during the night." 
 
 They walked fast back to the inn. Brenon, on being 
 told what had happened, agreed that it would certainly be 
 safest for them to go on board. " I have two friends Hving 
 here," he said, " both of whom are carriers, and keep eight 
 or ten horses. To-morrow morning early I will take one 
 of your horses to one and the second to the other. No one 
 will notice them there, whereas if a search is made — and 
 I have no doubt a search will be made of the houses near 
 the river, — they will light upon them in my shed, and they 
 would not believe my story that I had two citizens from 
 Vallet living here — in the first place because it is an 
 unlikely place to put them up, and in the second because no 
 such citizens would be forthcoming. It is lucky that you 
 told the men to get a cask of wine and a store of provisions 
 on board before starting. Well, you know, captain, that 
 
PREPARATIONS FOR A RESCUE 185 
 
 whenever you choose to land again, my house is at your 
 disposal, and I will carry out what we arranged, that I 
 should get together a score of men I can trust, and to each 
 of whom I can promise a hundred francs for a night's work 
 in a good cause." 
 
 They packed up their former disguises, which might 
 come in useful again ; their pistols they had already about 
 them. They then went out on to the wharf again, and a 
 few minutes later were joined by Jules Desailles. 
 
 " I have been nervous ever since I left you," Jean Martin 
 said, as his friend shook hands with Leigh. " I was afraid 
 that a quarter of an hour's delay might be fatal." 
 
 " I lost no time. But I feel sure that it will be an hour 
 before anyone is down after me ; they are all too fond of 
 listening to their own voices to close any discussion in 
 less than an hour after the proposer has sat down. I hope 
 the boat is not far off, for this portmanteau of mine is heavy, 
 I can assure you." 
 
 Martin took it up and swung it on to his shoulder. 
 
 " No, my dear Jean, I won't have it." 
 
 " Nonsense, Jules, the weight is nothing to me, though 
 no doubt to a man who never takes any exercise it would 
 feel heavy." 
 
 " To say the truth, it is heavier than I expected. I went 
 on packing up everything that I did not like to leave behind, 
 until the thing was crammed full, and after I had locked it 
 and went to lift it I was thunderstruck with the weight" 
 
 "Did your servant see you go out?" 
 
 '^ No ; I rang for her, and told her that I was going out, 
 and did not suppose that I should be back till late, and that 
 she could go to bed when she hked — which I knew would 
 be a few minutes after she got permission. She is a sort 
 of human .dormouse, and nineteen times out of twenty I 
 
186 NO SURRENDER 
 
 have had to wait for my breakfast. I was in a fright as I 
 walked down here, lest some one who knew me might run 
 against me, but happily I saw no one." 
 
 " They would not recognize you if they had seen you," 
 Jean laughed. " The idea of Monsieur Desailles, advocate, 
 a gentleman somewhat particular as to his attire, dragging a 
 portmanteau weighing a hundred pounds through the streets, 
 would seem an impossibility." 
 
 *' I have left that phase of my existence behind me," 
 Jules laughed ; " henceforth I am a man of war, a rebel, a 
 brigand, as they call you, prepared for any desperate adven- 
 ture, ready to rush up to a cannon's mouth." 
 
 " That is right, Desailles, I am glad to see that you take 
 things so cheerfully." 
 
 " My dear Jean, I feel as if I walk on air since you have 
 taken my portmanteau. I have been living in a state of 
 suspense for months, hating these wretches and their ways, 
 and knowing that I was gradually falling into bad odour 
 with them, and that the blow would certainly fall ere long. 
 Over and over again I have thought of making my escape 
 from it all ; but, you see, I am not a man of action as you 
 are. I did not see how the matter was to be effected — where 
 to go or what to do. I was like a boy shivering at the edge 
 of the bank and afraid to plunge in ; then another comes 
 behind him and pushes him into the water, and he strikes 
 out, and finds that it is not as cold as he expected, and forth- 
 with enjoys it. I have cut loose from the past. I have 
 become a rover and a waif, and I feel as light-hearted as a 
 boy. Now, let me get hold of one end of that trunk again." 
 
 '^ I have got it all right, and, as you see, I have not yet 
 changed shoulders. And if I want help, it is to Leigh I 
 should turn and not to you. After three months' campaign- 
 ing it may be that you will be able to hold up an end 
 
PREPARATIONS FOR A RESCUE 187 
 
 as well as he can, but you certainly cannot do so now. 
 In another hundred yards we shall be at the boat, and they 
 must be on the look-out for us." 
 
 In a short time they saw a fishing craft with a boat astern 
 of her. A man was standing on the deck. 
 
 " It is a dark night, my friends," he said. 
 
 " It will be lighter in the morning," Jean replied. 
 
 The man leapt ashore. 
 
 ** Ah, captain, I am glad indeed to see you. Brenon did 
 not tell us until after he had made a bargain with us who 
 wanted our boat, or we should not have talked about pay- 
 ment. Not likely, after having sailed with you since you 
 were a boy of fourteen." 
 
 " No, indeed," said another man, who had just raised his 
 head out of the cabin hatch ; " and we are not going to take 
 it, either." 
 
 " We will talk about that afterwards," Jean said as he 
 stepped on board. 
 
 " I doubted whether it was you, captain, for Brenon had 
 only spoken to us of two, and when I saw three of you I 
 thought that you must belong to one of the boats higher 
 up. There are two or three of them a bit farther on." 
 
 "I did not know myself until half an hour ago. This 
 is my friend Monsieur Desailles, who is in the same danger 
 from these butchers of the Convention as I am. First pass 
 this box down, and then we will follow it." They gathered 
 in the little cabin. It was but some seven feet long. 
 
 " It will be close work, captain," Rouget said. 
 
 * It will do very well," Jean said cheerfully. ''There is 
 room for two of us to sleep on the lockers, and one on the 
 floor. You have got the small boat behind you, I see." 
 
 "She is there," the man said, "and a good boat she is. 
 We bought her from two fishermen who had come down 
 
188 NO SURRENDER 
 
 from St. Florent. She is very well for up there, but she is 
 scarce fit for fishing far below Nantes." 
 
 " I am glad that she did not belong to this place," Martin 
 said. " The fishermen might have been surprised to see two 
 strange men in a boat they knew ; but so many have come 
 down here from the towns above that we shall excite no atten- 
 tion. Now, the first thing to do is to get up sail and drop 
 down two miles past the town, then you can go about your 
 fishing as usual. Only one of us will show upon deck 
 at a time. Now as to the matter on which we are here. 
 Brenon told you that it was a dangerous business for which 
 you would be required?" 
 
 " He told us that it was to hide two gentlemen whom the 
 committee of public safety would be glad to get hold of, and 
 I knew of course that to do such a thing was dangerous ; 
 but we did not like it any the worse for that. All honest 
 men are horrified at the way these commissioners from 
 Paris are carrying things on, and would be glad enough to 
 aid in getting anyone out of their hands." 
 
 "But the danger is greater in our case than ordinary," 
 Jean went on. " You heard that my father had been im- 
 prisoned ? " 
 
 ** We heard it, captain, and savage it made us, as you may 
 guess. Everyone spoke well of him ; and being your father, 
 of course we felt it all the more." 
 
 " But that is not all, lads. A party of their cavalry went 
 to my chateau in my absence, burnt it down, and brought 
 my wife here a prisoner. Now, it is absolutely certain that 
 they will both of them be condemned, for they have a per- 
 sonal enemy on the committee of public safety, and they 
 will be murdered unless we can get them out ; and I and 
 my brother Leigh, whom you all know, have come for that 
 purpose." 
 
PREPARATIONS FOR A RESCUE 189 
 
 " Well, captain, you can count upon both of us, heart and 
 soul. But I don't see how it is going to be done. The 
 prison is a strong place, and well guarded. I have no doubt 
 that we could count on getting twenty stout men along the 
 wharf, but that would not be much use. They have more 
 than that on guard, and before we could get into the 
 prison they would come swarming down, any number of 
 them." 
 
 " We have forty young fellows from my neighbourhood, 
 who will by to-morrow be hidden away in the wood a mile 
 and a half higher up the river." 
 
 " That will be a help, sir ; but even with two hundred we 
 should not be able to do much." 
 
 " We shall have plenty of time to talk it over afterwards. 
 Get the sail up and drop down the river. Keep close to the 
 opposite bank. It is important that we should not be 
 noticed as we pass the town." 
 
 " Well, sir, there is hardly air enough to fill the sails. I 
 should say that we had best tow her across to the other side 
 in the small boat, and then drift till we are fairly beyond 
 the town. We are safe not to be seen then." 
 
 " Perhaps that will be the best plan, Rouget." 
 
 The men went out, and in two or three minutes the sound 
 of the oars could be heard. 
 
 " I can't say that the look-out is very hopeful, Leigh." 
 
 " I did not think that anyone would think it so, Jean ; 
 but it seems to me that it is just because everyone seems so 
 confident that the prison is safe from attack, that we shall 
 have a chance. The thing that is troubling me most 
 is where we can get a barrel of gunpowder. We must 
 have powder to blow open the gate. I expect that any of 
 the doors we may find locked inside will give way if a 
 pistol is fired through the keyhole, but to blow in the main 
 
190 NO SURRENDER 
 
 gate of the prison we must get powder, and a good deal of 
 it. That, however, is a matter in which we shall find that 
 money will be of use. There are too many officials in the 
 prison for us to hope to get any one out without eight or 
 ten being in the plot, and as these, we hear, are all fellows 
 who are heart and soul with the Convention, it is not 
 possible to attempt it in that way. But when, as you know, 
 the Blues succeeded in bribing a Vend^an to tamper with 
 our guns, it ought not to be such a difficult thing to bribe 
 one of these fellows who is in charge of ammunition to let 
 us have a barrel or two of powder." 
 
 " That certainly seems to hold out a prospect of success 
 so far, Leigh. I have never been able to understand your 
 confidence in success, but certainly the first indication of 
 your plan seems to promise well. Now let us hear some 
 more of it.'' 
 
 " Well, this is my idea, Jean. I will choose a windy night, 
 and send Andrd and Pierre with twenty of the boys into 
 the worst part of the town. Each shall carry a ball of 
 yarn dipped in turpentine, mixed with sulphur and other 
 inflammable things. They shall also carry another ball, 
 having but a thin coating of the yarn, and powder inside so 
 as to explode. When the clock strikes two, we will say, 
 each of them will smash the window of some store, light 
 both balls and put them in. I want the explosion of one 
 ball to scare anyone who may be sleeping there half out of 
 their senses and make them rush out of the house, which 
 will leave plenty of time for the other ball to set on fire any- 
 thing that it may light upon. Twenty fires starting at once 
 at different spots will create a fearful scare. Many of the 
 guards outside the prison — all of whom are drawn from the 
 slums — will have come from that quarter, and as they have 
 no idea of discipline, will, when they see the flames mount- 
 
PREPARATIONS FOR A RESCUE 191 
 
 ing up, leave their posts and rush off to see to the safety of 
 their homes. 
 
 " Choosing a windy night, you may be sure that the fires 
 would burn fast, and that the rest of the volunteers and the 
 National Guard would soon be so busy that they would not 
 trouble themselves about the prison one way or the other. 
 Thus I calculate that of the fifty men on guard round the 
 prison, there would not be twenty left at the outside, and 
 they would be so busy staring at and talking of the fire, 
 that with a sudden surprise they could all be disposed of 
 without difficulty. Then the gates of the prison would be 
 blown in, and we should rush in, shoot down all the warders 
 we meet, keeping one only as a guide, make straight for 
 the rooms where your father and Patsey are confined, 
 release them and as many others as the time will allow, 
 telling them to rush down to the wharf and seize boats, or 
 to escape in whichever way they like ; while you, with your 
 father and Patsey, would make straight down to our boat, 
 while I with the boys would follow you and cover your re- 
 treat if any of the Blues came up to pursue you." 
 
 " Leigh, you are a genius ! " Martin exclaimed, bringing 
 his hand down on the lad's shoulder with a force that 
 almost knocked him from his seat. 
 
 "What do you think of that, Desailles, for a plan? I 
 told you that I relied upon Leigh's head more than my 
 own, and you see I had good reason for doing so. I doubt 
 whether it could be done with his forty boys, but if we can 
 get the powder, it seems to me that, with half as many 
 sailors to help us, there is no reason why it should not suc- 
 ceed." 
 
 "But you might bum half the town down," Desailles 
 said gravely. 
 
 " If I was sure that it would burn the whole of it down 
 
192 NO SURRENDER 
 
 I should not mind," Leigh exclaimed. " But there is not 
 much fear of that. If it cleared out the whole of the slums 
 where the supporters of the gang of murderers they call 
 the committee of public safety live, I should rejoice most 
 heartily. As there are several wide streets between them 
 and the business quarters, and as they will have all the 
 soldiers of the town to assist iii fighting the flames, I do 
 not think that there will be any fear of the fire spreading 
 very far." 
 
 " Well, at any rate, Leigh, you have hit on a plan that 
 offers a good chance of success. We shall find out in a day 
 or two how many of the boatmen we can get to aid us, and 
 how far they will be disposed to go. We must learn in 
 some way how long it is likely to be before it is absolutely 
 necessary to act. If we find that there is time, we can send 
 some of the boys off to the army to bring their fathers and 
 brothers back with them. The sixty might not be enough, 
 but with a hundred of our men I think we should be pretty 
 sure of success." 
 
 CHAPTER XI 
 
 THE ATTACK ON NANTES 
 
 WHEN three or four miles down the river the boat was 
 anchored, and the two men were called into the cabin 
 and Leigh's scheme explained to them. 
 
 " It is a big affair, sir," Medart said thoughtfully when 
 Jean had concluded. " Now, there is no love lost between 
 us and the ruffians who carry out the committee's orders. 
 They call us river rats, we call them sewer rats, and there 
 has been many fights between the fishermen and these 
 fellows as far back as I can remember, and lately these have 
 
THE ATTACK ON NANTES 193 
 
 been much more frequent. If the plan was only to burn down 
 their quarters there are a good many who would lend a 
 hand, because it could be done quietly, and they would have 
 no particular reason for suspecting that it was the work of 
 the fishermen. But as for going into the jail, that would 
 be different. We should not have time, by what you say, 
 to hunt up and kill all the warders, and it would therefore 
 be known at once that we were concerned. Five or six of 
 our fellows have already had their heads chopped off on 
 suspicion of having aided Royalists to escape. They don't 
 mind whom they lay hands on, and they don't trouble them- 
 selves to search, but just seize the first they come to who, 
 perhaps in a cabaret, has said a word against their doings. 
 
 " As to the trials, they are no trials at all. One of their 
 fellows comes in and says, ' I heard this man abusing the 
 authorities, and I accuse him also of being concerned in the 
 escape of so and so.' It is no odds what the prisoner says. 
 The fellow who acts as judge looks at the jury, who are all 
 their creatures ; they say ' Guilty ! ' and he says ' Death ! ' and 
 the accused are marched off again to the prison to wait until 
 their turn comes for the guillotine. Well, you see if this 
 prison was broken into as you propose, and it was known 
 that the sailors had a hand in it, the chances are that they 
 would march a couple of hundred of us into the great square, 
 which would be choke-full of the National Guard and volun- 
 teers, and just shoot us down." 
 
 Jean was silent. The probability that things would go as 
 the man said was so evident that he had no answer. 
 
 " I think the way to get over that difficulty," Leigh said, 
 when he saw that Jean was puzzled, ^' would be for you 
 all quietly to buy other clothes, or better still, for them to 
 be bought for you by your wives. They should be such 
 clothes as the peasants buy when they come into the town. 
 
194 NO SURRENDER 
 
 It would then be supposed that the attack was made by a 
 party of Breton peasantry. As a good many other prisoners 
 would escape, in addition to Monsieur Martin and your 
 captain's wife, there would be no reason to suppose that the 
 plot was specially arranged to aid their escape, or that 
 any of the people of this town were concerned in the 
 matter." 
 
 " That is so, Master Leigh," Rouget said. *' It might be 
 managed in that way. But I think that most of our chaps 
 had better be told off for firing the town. I think that a 
 good many might be willing to undertake that job, for I 
 have heard it said many and many a time that they would 
 like to burn the sewer rats out. There are other men 
 who would, I am sure, rather join in the attack on the jail 
 if they could do so without putting the lives of all of us in 
 danger. As to getting hold of an artilleryman, I don't 
 know that that would be difficult. The men employed on 
 that sort of work are all old soldiers, and many of these, 
 though they dare not say so, hate what is going on just as 
 much as we do. I have met one of them with Emile 
 Moufflet, who served with you, captain, for two or three 
 years. When we have been chatting together he has said 
 things about the committee that would have cost him nis 
 head if he had been overheard. 
 
 " I know that his chum is in charge of some stores, but 
 whether they are powder or not I cannot say. But at any 
 rate, Emile will be able to find out for me the name of several 
 of them who have charge of powder, and he would be likely 
 to know which of them had sentiments like his own, and how 
 far they could be trusted. That would not take long, but to 
 get hold of forty hands for the other work would take some 
 time. One dare go only to men one is very intimate with, 
 and get them to approach men whom they know well ; for 
 
THE AITACK ON NANTES 195 
 
 <fven among us there are fellows who take the committee's 
 money to spy over the others, and to find out whether any 
 trouble is likely to come or Royalists to be shipped off. One 
 generally knows who they are, because they overdo their 
 parts, and rail at the Convention more roundly and openly 
 than an honest man would dare to do. Some of them one 
 finds out that way ; others, again, one spots by their always 
 having money to spend. If they are too shrewd to betray 
 themselves in that way, our wives find them out for us by 
 telling us that their women and children have new clothes, 
 and we know well enough that there is no buying new 
 clothes out of fish at their present price ; besides, most of 
 these fellows give up fishing altogether, and lounge about 
 the wharves talking and smoking, and one knows that a 
 man and his family cannot live on air. Still, there may be 
 others who are too sly to let out their secret in either way, 
 and therefore one must be very careful whom one speaks 
 to. One would not think of telling anyone about what is 
 intended until, just as it comes off, one could simply say 
 that one has heard that there is something in the air, and 
 that report says that every man who will lend a hand will 
 earn — how much, captain ? " 
 
 "Two hundred francs." 
 
 "When one sees how a man takes that, one can go a 
 step or two further. Well, I should not think of letting 
 out to a soul what the nature of the work would be, simply 
 saying that every precaution will be taken to prevent its 
 being known that any fishermen are engaged in it. All 
 that will take time. I should say that it might be nigh a 
 couple of weeks before one could get the whole thing ar- 
 ranged." 
 
 " What do you think, Desailles ? " Jean said. " Shall we 
 have a fortnight?" 
 
196 NO SURRENDER 
 
 Desailles shook his head. 
 
 " I could not say ; you might have more than that, if the 
 prisoners were taken in the regular order in which they 
 were condemned. The jails are crowded, and as fresh cap- 
 tures are effected room must be made for them. Of course 
 the committee have a list, and they make a mark against 
 the names of those who are to be executed each day. It 
 might be three weeks before your friends* turn comes, it 
 might be only a few days." 
 
 *' I tell you what, Rouget ; you and your comrade had 
 better land to-morrow morning and set to work. You 
 might say that three fishermen from St. Florent, finding 
 their boat too small, hired yours for a week to try their 
 luck. If they succeed they will give you a fair price for 
 her, if not they will simply pay the hire. You can say 
 that the price is not much, but as it is as much as you 
 can make at fishing, you thought that you might as 
 well have an idle week on shore. Leigh and I can work 
 her. As soon as day breaks you shall shoot your nets, so 
 that we can see exactly how you work, and be able to catch 
 an average amount of fish each day. I am sure that no one 
 will know us in these disguises, and at any rate we sha'n't 
 be clumsy either with the sails or oars. You can say that, 
 as we are strangers, you have agreed to sell our fish for 
 us, which will be an excuse for your coming down to us 
 with the news of how you are getting on each time that 
 we come in." 
 
 "That will do very well, captain; but in that case, as a 
 good deal of the fishing must be done at night, we had 
 better get out the nets at once and show you how they are 
 managed." 
 
 For the next three days the work was carried on. 
 Desailles had undertaken to obtain from a friend of his on 
 
THE ATTACK ON NANTES 197 
 
 the committee of public safety news of what was going on, 
 and an early copy of the names of the prisoners told off for 
 execution on the following day. On the third day after 
 their arrival Martin and Leigh rowed up to the wood where 
 they had directed the band to assemble, and found that, 
 with two or three exceptions, all had arrived. Four or five 
 of them were at once told to return to the estate and to 
 the army with a message from Jean, begging all his 
 tenants to leave and join the party in hiding. Many of 
 them would no doubt have returned to their homes within 
 a day or two of the capture of Saumur. Letters had al- 
 ready been written to Bonchamp and Rochejaquelein to 
 say that they were intending to attack the jail, and deliver 
 a number of captives besides Jean's father and wife, and to 
 beg that they would pick out some fifty or a hundred deter- 
 mined men and send them on. On the morning of the 
 sixth day, when the two sailors joined them they were in 
 a state of high excitement. 
 
 " There is great news, captain," Rouget said ; " the whole 
 city is in a state of tumult. It is reported that Catheli- 
 neau with his army is marching upon Nantes, and it is also 
 reported — but this is not so certain — that Charette is 
 marching to join them with all his force." 
 
 " That is grand news if true ! " Jean exclaimed ; " that 
 would indeed favour our scheme ! I doubt whether they 
 will capture Nantes, for there is a big force here, and 
 enough of them are seasoned troops to encourage the volun- 
 teers and National Guard to make a good fight of it. How- 
 ever, we can at any rate take advantage of the attack to 
 carry out our own plans. When the fighting is at the 
 hottest you may be sure that every armed man will be 
 wanted at the work, and that there will not be many 
 guards left behind at the prison. Our band here can dis- 
 
198 NO SURRENDER 
 
 pose of them, and half a dozen men each with fire-balls can 
 add to the confusion by setting fire to warehouses and fac- 
 tories. The great thing now will be the powder." 
 
 " That we have managed already, captain," Medart re- 
 plied. " As I told you, I spoke to Emile Moufflet the first 
 morning I went ashore, and he said that it was at the 
 magazines that his chum was employed. Yesterday even- 
 ing he came to us and said that if I gave him the two 
 thousand francs that you had given me for the purpose, he 
 would hand us over two barrels of powder at eleven o'clock 
 last night. We got them, and carried them, as you told 
 us, to Brenon's, and helped him to bury them in his 
 shed. We also got, as you ordered, a couple of yards of 
 fuse." 
 
 " Bravo, Medart ! everything seems going well for us." 
 
 The news of Cathelineau's advance was confirmed on the 
 following day by the return of the lads who had been sent 
 to fetch assistance. They brought with them eight or ten 
 men from the estate, and reported that la Rochejaquelein 
 had remained at Saumur with a portion of his army to 
 defend that town against a large force that Biron was 
 assembling at Tours, while Cathelineau, having with him 
 Bonchamp and Stofflet, was marching with the main force 
 along the north bank of the river. They said, however, that 
 his force was greatly diminished, for that large numbers of 
 his men, objecting to fight outside their own country, had 
 scattered to their villages. They, however, confirmed the 
 news that Charette was reported to be marching north to 
 join Cathelineau. 
 
 "That is the worst part of the whole business," Jean 
 said bitterly. " Our generals have no control over their 
 men ; they will fight when they want to fight, and return 
 home when they choose. If Cathelineau had come along 
 
THE ATTACK ON NANTES 199 
 
 with a big force he would have been joined by numbers of 
 Bretons on the way, and if he had captured Nantes, by the 
 greater part of Southern Brittany. Now that so many of 
 his men have left him, it is quite possible that his attack 
 may fail, and in that case the result will be disastrous. 
 His army would disperse, the Blues would turn their 
 whole force against la Rochejaquelein, and the cause that 
 a fortnight since seemed half won would be lost. It shows, 
 at any rate, that the idea of marching on Paris could not 
 be carried out, for if men refuse to march, when they would 
 be separated from their own country only by the river, to 
 take Nantes, by which La Vendee is constantly threatened, 
 certainly a greater portion still would have gone off to 
 their homes rather than join in what would seem to them 
 so terrible an affair as a march on Paris. The peasants 
 are good enough at fighting, but though they may win a 
 victory by their bravery, they are certain to lose a campaign 
 by their independent habits." 
 
 Feeling convinced that the approach of the Vendean 
 army would enable their enterprise to be carried out by a 
 much smaller body than had at first appeared necessary, 
 Jean Martin told the two sailors that they had better 
 abstain from broaching the matter to any more of their 
 acquaintances. They had already obtained the adhesion of 
 those of whose fidelity -they felt absolutely assured, and 
 should one of the others whom they intended to approach 
 turn traitor, it would overthrow all chances of success, 
 and might cause such alarm to the authorities that the 
 executions would go on more rapidly than before, and the 
 fate of their friends be precipitated. Day by day the 
 excitement in the city increased. Generals Beysser and 
 Canclaux had under their command some ten thousand 
 men. There was no chance of further reinforcements 
 
200 NO SURRENDER 
 
 reaching them, bat they felt confident that they could 
 successfully defend the town with this force. 
 
 Had Charette marched to Ponts-de-Ce, and, crossing 
 there, joined Cathelineau, the danger would have been much 
 more formidable, but instead of so doing he was advancing 
 directly towards Nantes, on the south side of the river, the 
 few places remaining in the hands of the Republicans being 
 hastily evacuated on his approach. Here, however, he 
 could give but slight aid to Cathelineau, for the bridge 
 crossing the Loire could be defended by a comparatively 
 small force provided with cannon to sweep the approaches. 
 In order to reassure the townspeople and encourage the 
 troops the French generals, as the enemy approached, 
 moved out with a large proportion of their force and threw 
 up some intrenchments a mile and a half outside the town, 
 feeling confident that they could withstand any attack in 
 the open country. 
 
 As many of the peasants fled into Nantes, especially those 
 who in the villages had rendered themselves obnoxious by 
 their persecutions of those suspected of Royalist leanings, 
 or who were personally obnoxious to them, Leigh was able 
 to gather the whole of his party in the town. 
 
 They were, like other peasants, to sleep in the open 
 squares or down near the walls. They were always to go 
 about in pairs, and to meet Pierre or Andre at places and 
 hours arranged by them. They were supplied with money 
 .sufficient to buy bread, and were warned on no account to 
 make themselves conspicuous in any way. With them 
 were the men from Martin's estates who had answered to 
 his summons. Clothes had been bought for the twelve 
 sailors engaged by Medart and Rouget. The fire-balls had 
 been prepared in the cabin of the fishing boat. Each of 
 the fourteen fishermen was to carry two of these. Their 
 
THE AITACK ON NANTES 201 
 
 leaders had carefully gone round the quarter, and had 
 picked out the stores or warehouses into which the fire- 
 balls were to be flung. Among these were several wood- 
 yards. No private houses were to be fired. That the 
 flames would spread to these was likely enough, but at least 
 there would be time for the women and children to escape. 
 
 Having decided upon the places to be fired, the sailors 
 were one by one taken round, and the two buildings assigned 
 to each pointed out, so that there would be no confusion or 
 loss of time when the signal was given. Only two stores 
 near the water had been marked down for destruction, 
 namely, those belonging to the Martins. This was Leigh's 
 work. As a firm the business was extinct. It was now 
 the sole property of Jacques Martin, and there was no 
 probability that Martin senior or Jean would ever recover 
 a share in it. As in each of the stores a considerable 
 quantity of spirits in addition to the wine was housed, not 
 only would the loss be very heavy, but the interest excited 
 in the vicinity would increase the confusion and alarm that 
 would prevail. Desailles was in daily communication with 
 his friend. He learned that the list of prisoners was being 
 taken now more in the order in which they stood. The 
 farce of a trial had been gone through in the case of Jean's 
 wife, and she had of course been condemned. She stood a 
 good deal lower on the list than his father. There was not 
 much chance of the day of her execution being settled 
 before the arrival of the Vendean forces. 
 
 The number of names, however, above that of M. 
 Martin was rapidly decreasing, and there was imminent 
 danger that he might be included in the fatal list before 
 their arrival. On the twenty-sixth of June the Vendeans 
 arrived within a few miles of the town, and a formal sum- 
 mons was sent in to the generals. It was briefly refused. 
 
202 NO SURRENDER 
 
 General Canclaux believed that he had so strengthened his 
 advanced position, which was occupied by his best troops, 
 that he would be able to repulse Cathelineau's force 
 there. The Vend^ans, however, being informed by the 
 peasantry of the formidable nature of the intrenchments, 
 decided that it would be dangerous to attack them, and 
 consequently moved round so as to threaten the town from 
 the north. Charette on his side moved his force up within 
 cannon-shot of the bridge. At eight o'clock on the evening 
 of the twenty-seventh the sound of heavy firing was heard 
 in Nantes. A column of the Vend^ans had attacked Nort, 
 a place lying to the north of the town. It was defended 
 by six hundred troops of the line and a body of the National 
 Guard. They maintained themselves there during the 
 night, but at daybreak fell back upon the town, leaving 
 their cannon behind them. A considerable body of troops 
 moved out to cover their retreat. 
 
 Confident that the attack would begin that evening, 
 every preparation for action was made by Jean and 
 Leigh. The powder barrels were dug up, and holes bored 
 for the fuses. The boys were all informed that the hour 
 for action was at hand, and were ordered to lie down 
 at nightfall in the open space facing the front of the 
 prison, scattering themselves among others who would be 
 sleeping there, or, in expectation of the attack on the 
 town beginning, would be standing in groups listening for 
 it. Leigh would be among them. As the hour neared 
 twelve they were to gather in a body. The sailors were 
 not to begin their work until the attack on the town com- 
 menced in earnest. Jean, with his twelve tenants, was to 
 come up at twelve. The exact moment for the attack was 
 to be decided upon by the progress made by the fires. 
 When these had had their effect, Leigh was to fall upon the 
 
THE ATTACK ON NANTES 203 
 
 guard round the prison, and Jean with his band to run 
 forward to the gate, plant the powder barrels against it, 
 light the fuse and run back. 
 
 As soon as they had killed or driven away the guard, 
 Leigh's party were to return to the front. There Andre, 
 with half the band, were to station themselves and to hold 
 tlie gate against any armed body that might arrive, while 
 Leigh, with the others, entered the prison and aided, if 
 necessary, to overpower the warders and blow open the 
 doors of the cells. The prisoners were all to be told that 
 Charette's army was on the other side of the Loire, and that 
 their best plan was to make their way down to the river, 
 seize boats, and get across. 
 
 At five o'clock in the afternoon Charette's guns opened 
 against the barricades that had been thrown up at the 
 bridge. Canclaux, seeing that the attack upon the north 
 had rendered it useless for him to retain the advanced 
 post, ordered the troops there to fall back into the town 
 at ten o'clock in the evening; and at eleven the whole 
 garrison were concentrated in Nantes. 
 
 Finding that, with the exception of the cannonade on 
 both sides across the river, all remained quiet, Leigh passed 
 the word round among his followers to remain as they 
 were until further orders. Jean and his men came up by 
 twos and threes before twelve, and these, too, lay down as 
 if to sleep, or seated themselves on the steps of the houses. 
 Few of the inhabitants had retired to rest. They knew 
 that at any moment the storm might break, and some 
 awaited the attack with hope that the time of their release 
 from the tyranny under which they had for months groaned 
 had come ; while others trembled at the thought of the ven- 
 geance that, if the town were taken, would fall upon those 
 who had been concerned in what had passed. Martin and 
 
204 NO SURRENDER 
 
 Desailles presently joined Leigh. As the time went on they 
 began to fear that for some reason or other the Vende'ans 
 had determined to delay their attack until the next day. 
 At half-past two Charette's cannonade redoubled in vigour, 
 and the rattle of musketry showed that his troops were 
 advancing. The batteries of the defenders opened with 
 equal violence, and their musketry answered that of the 
 assailants on the opposite bank. 
 
 " I think that that must be the signal for Cathelineau to 
 begin," Martin said. And ten minutes later the attack 
 commenced with fury upon the gates of Vannes, Rennes, 
 and that by the river. 
 
 Every window was opened, and anxious faces looked out. 
 The night was dark, and the few oil lamps alone threw 
 a feeble light on the square. Suddenly a broad glare roso 
 to the west, and the murmur, "There is a house on fire ! " 
 passed from mouth to mouth. In another few minutes 
 flames were seen rising at a dozen points, and a cry of con- 
 sternation arose. 
 
 " The brigands have entered the town ! They are going 
 to burn it to the ground." 
 
 Man after man of the little group of National Guards 
 who had been gathered talking in front of the door of the 
 prison was seen to detach himself from it and to move 
 quietly away. Then those at the windows noticed four or 
 five parties of men move forward from among those who 
 were standing talking ; when within a short distance of the 
 guard there was a sharp command, and these groups all 
 rushed towards the gates together. There were shouts and 
 cries, and then there was silence. Taken wholly by surprise, 
 the guard had fallen under the knives of the Vendeans 
 without having had time to fire a shot. Then the majority of 
 their assailants ran off, half one way, half the other, follow- 
 
THE AITACK ON NANTES 205 
 
 ing the wall of the prison. Two pistol-shots were fired a 
 moment later. The men who had remained at the gate 
 drew back for some distance. There was a short pause, 
 and then a tremendous explosion. All the people gathered 
 in the place, save those who had carried out the affair, fled 
 with cries of terror. Then Jean and his party dashed 
 forward towards the shattered gates and entered the prison, 
 and shot or cut down the frightened warders as these came 
 running out dazed and bewildered at the sound of the ex- 
 plosion. Jean seized one of them by the throat. 
 
 " Where are the keys kept ? Answer, or I will blow out 
 your brains ! " 
 
 The frightened ruffian at once led the way to the chief 
 warder's room. He had already fallen, being one of the 
 first to run down. There were two bunches of keys. 
 
 " These are of the doors of the corridors,'^ the man said, 
 taking down one bunch. "■ The others are of the cells.'' 
 
 '' Now, go before us and open them all — every one, mind." 
 
 They were soon joined by Leigh with his party, who had 
 made short work of the few guards who remained at their 
 post outside the prison. 
 
 " Set your men to blow in the doors," Jean said ; " it 
 would take half an hour to unlock them all at this rate." 
 
 Pistols were at once applied to the key-holes, and the 
 locks destroyed. There were a few separate cells, but the 
 prisoners were for the most part crowded, twenty or thirty 
 together, in the larger rooms. As he entered each room 
 Leigh shouted the directions agreed on to the prisoners. 
 In a short time he came upon Jean, who, as had been 
 arranged, had gone first to the rooms where his father and 
 Patsey were confined. Jean started with these at once with 
 six of his men, leaving Leigh and Desailles to see to the re- 
 lease of the rest of the prisoners. As soon as all rooms had 
 
206 NO surrende:r 
 
 been burst open or unlocked, he and his party, with that 
 at the gate, hurried away. The streets were light, a^ a 
 sheet of flame rose from the stores of Jacques Martin. 
 The musketry fire on the wharves showed that there were 
 troops stationed there. As they hurried along, the shouts 
 of alarm which rose in the town showed that the news of 
 the attack upon the prison had spread rapidly. As soon as 
 the released prisoners knew that they were well above the 
 bridge, and the silence on the wharves showed that none of 
 the troops were stationed there, shouts of delight arose. 
 There were a good many boats moored to the bank, and the 
 fugitives threw themselves into these. 
 
 " Get out your oars and row straight across," Leigh 
 shouted. " If you drift down the stream you will come 
 under the fire of the troops there.'' 
 
 Then, having done their work he and his band went 
 up a hundred yards farther, where they knew that three 
 large boats were lying. In these they took their places 
 and started to row across the river, and in ^ve minutes 
 reached the opposite bank. They sprang out with a shoi.t 
 of joy at finding themselves again in their own country. 
 Most of the fugi^-ives also gained the opposite bank, but son e 
 boats, in which there were but few capable of handling tl^.e 
 oars, drifted down the river, and lost most of their number 
 from the fire of the troops on the bank, before they could 
 land among the men of Charette's army. Leigh with his 
 boys soon joined the other party, who had landed a hundred 
 yards higher up. It was a joyful meeting indeed between 
 him and Patsey. 
 
 *' Jean tells me it is all your doing that we have been got 
 out," she said. ^*I felt sure you would manage it somehow." 
 
 They had already arranged their plans. Jean, with his 
 wife and father and his twelve men, was to start at once 
 
JEAN SEIZED ONE OF THEM BY THE THROAT. 
 
THE ATTACK ON NANTES 207 
 
 for Parthenay, where Lescure was in command. Leigh had 
 determined to join Cathelineau with as many of his band 
 as chose to accompany him. Desailles would go with Jean. 
 The boys, on the choice being given them, almost all decided 
 to accompany Leigh. They were excited at the success that 
 had attended them, and the tremendous roll of fire round 
 the town showed how fiercely their countrymen were fight- 
 ing, and they longed to join in the conflict. Saying good- 
 bye to those who were going, Leigh and his party towed 
 one of the boats a mile up the river, and then crossing, 
 soon joined the party engaged. The Vend^ans had already 
 advanced some distance, but every house and garden was 
 fiercely contested. Hour after hour passed, and the troops 
 were beginning to be discouraged. It was broad daylight 
 now, and the Vend^ans pressed forward at all points more 
 hotly than ever. 
 
 The troops were falling into disorder, and would soon 
 have become a disorganized mass, when a musket-ball, fired 
 from a window, struck Cathelineau in the breast, as, with 
 his officers, who had been considerably increased in number 
 owing to the many gentlemen who had joined him at 
 Saumur, he was leading on his troops. A cry of dismay 
 rose from those who saw him fall, and the news spread like 
 wild-fire among the peasants, who regarded him with an 
 almost superstitious reverence, and had a firm belief that 
 he was protected by Heaven from the balls of his enemies. 
 His loss seemed to them an irretrievable misfortune. The 
 fierceness of their attack diminished. Their ardour was gone, 
 and the Blues, gaining courage as their assailants ceased to 
 press them, took the offensive. They met with but little 
 opposition. The Vend^an army, lately on the point of being 
 victorious, was already breaking up, and ere long was scat- 
 tered over the country, its retreat being undisturbed by the 
 
208 NO SURRENDER 
 
 enemy, who could scarcely believe their own good fortune at 
 having succeeded when all had seemed lost. 
 
 Cathelineau was carried off, but died a fortnight later from 
 the effects of the wound. His death was a terrible blow to 
 the cause. The failure to take Nantes had in itself been 
 a great misfortune, but the Vend^ans had suffered no more 
 heavily than the enemy ; and had Cathelineau been but 
 spared, matters might still have gone well with them. The 
 effect of his death, however, was for the time to dishearten 
 the peasantry utterly ; and had at this time terms of peace, 
 which would have permitted them to enjoy the exercise of 
 their religion and to be free from conscription, been offered 
 to them, they would gladly have been accepted. 
 
 Charette, after he saw that the attack upon Nantes from 
 the north side of the river had failed, fell back with his 
 force, as before, into Lower Poitou. The Vend^ans, now 
 under Bonchamp, who had also been wounded, retired along 
 the north bank of the Loire, crossing the river at various 
 points as they could find boats. Before joining in the fight, 
 Leigh had told his band that, in the event of failure, he 
 should recross the river in the boat that had brought them 
 over. They had all kept near him during the struggle. 
 Eight of them had fallen, several others were wounded, and 
 he himself had received a musket-ball in the shoulder. As 
 soon as he saw that the battle was lost, he withdrew from 
 it, and made his way with the boys to the river bank, 
 recrossed the stream, and struck across the country. After 
 proceeding some six miles they entered a wood and lay 
 down and slept for some hours, and then marched to 
 Parthenay. 
 
 Here the band broke up and proceeded to their homes, 
 while Leigh made his way to Lescure's head-quarters, 
 learned where his friends were lodged, and joined them. 
 
THE ATTACK ON NANTES 209 
 
 Patsey gave a cry of alarm as he entered. Fugitives had 
 arrived before him, and it was already known that the attack 
 on Nantes had failed, and that Cathelineau was mortally 
 wounded. 
 
 "What is it, Leigh?" 
 
 "I am wounded in the shoulder. It is nothing very 
 serious, I think, though I suppose I sha'n't be able to hold 
 a sword for some time." 
 
 A surgeon was soon fetched, the ball extracted, and the 
 wound bandaged, and they then sat down to talk over the 
 events that had occurred. Since they had been separated 
 Monsieur Martin had become a broken man. The fact 
 that his son, who assuredly had it in his power to protect 
 him, had given him over to the terrible tribunal, had been a 
 harder blow to him than the prospect of death, and even the 
 devotion that had been shown by Jean scarcely sufficed to 
 comfort him. Patsey was pale and thin ; her imprisonment 
 had told upon her, and, still more, the thought of what Jean 
 must be suffering on her account, and her uncertainty as to 
 the fate of her child. But even the twenty-four hours that 
 had elapsed since she had left her prison had done much for 
 her. The news that the child was safe and well had taken a 
 load off her mind, and she felt proud indeed that her release, 
 and that of so many others of her fellow-prisoners, had been 
 brought about by the devotion of her husband and her 
 brother. Before the day was out, she was laughing and 
 chatting as if nothing had happened. 
 
 On the following morning they started early, and reached 
 home in the afternoon. They were received with delight by 
 their people, although many of these had lost relations in the 
 recent battles. A house in the village was placed at their 
 disposal, Patsey riding straight on to see her child, with 
 which, and its faithful nurse, she soon returned. 
 
 H 
 
*Z1{) NO SURRENDER 
 
 " And now, Jean," Patsey said, when, with the cur^ and 
 Jules Desailles, they sat down for a quiet talk that evening, 
 "what is to be the next thing?" 
 
 "You should ask the Blues that," he replied. "So far 
 as I can see it will be a repetition of what has taken place. 
 They will invade us again, and probably we shall beat them 
 back. Each time they will come with larger forces, and, at 
 last, I suppose we shall have to endeavour to make our way 
 to England. T am afraid there can be no question that that 
 will be the end of it. Fight as we may, we cannot withstand 
 the whole strength of France." 
 
 "Why can we not fly at once?" Monsieur Martin 
 asked. 
 
 " The difficulty in reaching the coast, and of getting a 
 passage, would be immense. Besides, so long as La Vendee 
 resists, so long is it my duty to fight, and I am sure that 
 Patsey would not wish me to do otherwise. I have been in 
 it from the first, and must stay until the end, if I am not 
 killed before that comes. If it were possible to send you 
 and Patsey and Leigh away to England, I would gladly do 
 so ; but I am sure that she would not go, and I think I may 
 say the same for Leigh." 
 
 " Certainly, Jean ; as long as you stay I stay. My life is 
 far less important than yours, for I have no one dependent 
 upon me. I quite agree with you that the war can end 
 in only one way, but till that comes, all those who have 
 been the leaders of these poor peasants ought to hold by 
 them." 
 
 " I agree entirely with you both," Patsey added, and there 
 was no more to be said. 
 
A SERIES OF VICTORIES 211 
 
 CHAPTER XII 
 
 A SERIES OF VICTORIES 
 
 ORE formidable foes than the peasants had yet met 
 IVx were approaching La Vendee. Mayence had sur- 
 rendered to the allies, and the garrison there, which was 
 a large one, composed of veteran troops, was allowed to 
 march away on each man taking an oath that he would 
 not again serve on the frontier. Outside France there was 
 no idea of the desperate struggle that was going on in La 
 Vendee. Had it been known in England that it needed 
 but little aid for Brittany and La Vendee to successfully 
 oppose the efforts of the Republic, men, money, arms, and 
 ammunition would no doubt have been sent ; but unfortu- 
 nately the leaders of the insurrection, occupied as they 
 were with the efforts they were making, had taken no steps 
 to send a statement of the real facts of the case to the 
 English government. 
 
 The ports were all in the hands of the Republicans, and 
 although in Paris public attention was concentrated on the 
 struggle, the British government was very badly informed 
 as to what was passing there. Had the allies been aware 
 of it, the terms granted to the garrison at Mayence would 
 have been very different, and they would either have been 
 held as prisoners or been compelled to take the oath that 
 they would in future not serve the Republic in any way 
 in arms. As it was they were free to act in France, 
 and were already on the march towards La Vendue. As 
 before, arrangements were made for the district to be 
 attacked simultaneously on all sides. La Rochejaquelein 
 was so much weakened by the return of the peasants to 
 
212 NO SURRENDER 
 
 their homes that he was obliged to evacuate Saumur, and 
 this town was taken possession of by the division from 
 Tours, consisting of twelve thousand five hundred infantry, 
 sixteen hundred cavalry, and four hundred artillerymen, 
 under General Menou. 
 
 The division of Niort comprised fifteen thousand six hun- 
 dred infantry, and thirteen hundred and eighty cavalry. It 
 was commanded by Chalbos, having Westermann with him. 
 At Sables were four thousand three hundred infantry, two 
 hundred and fifty cavalry, and three hundred artillery. They 
 were commanded by General Boulard. 
 
 There was but small breathing time for the Vend^ans. 
 Westermann had moved towards Parthenay with a strong 
 force, and but a few hours after the Martins had left it 
 Lescure was forced to fall back from the town. This was 
 occupied by the Blues. They pillaged and burned a village 
 near, although no opposition had been offered, and then 
 sent off a force which burned Lescure's chateau at Chsson. 
 The Martins were engaged in conversation when a messenger 
 ran in. 
 
 " I have an order from Monsieur Lescure," he said. " The 
 church bells are to be rung throughout the district." 
 
 All started to their feet. "Already?" Jean exclaimed. 
 "Why, what has happened?" 
 
 "We have fallen back from Parthenay. The Blues, 
 under Westermann, eight thousand strong, have already 
 occupied the town. The general's orders are that all are 
 to join him at Moulin in two days' time. Messengers have 
 been despatched all over the country, and Monsieur de la 
 Rochejaquelin has been sent for to join General Lescure 
 at Moulin." 
 
 "That gives us twenty-four hours, then," Jean said with 
 a sigh of content. " I will see that your message is carried 
 
A SERIES OF VICTORIES '213 
 
 on to all the villages near ; there are plenty of boys of twelve 
 or fourteen about the place." 
 
 But the bells rang that night to deaf ears. Many of the 
 peasants were still absent, others had returned but a few 
 hours before, worn out and dispirited. But when on the 
 following day the news came that Westermann's troops 
 were burning villages, and slaying all who fell into their 
 hands, and that Monsieur de Lescure's chateau had been 
 burnt, fury and indignation again fired them, and that 
 night the greater part of them set out for Moulin. 
 
 " I wonder what has become of our horses," Jean said, as 
 he prepared to start. "We shall never hear any more of 
 those we left at Nantes. We must go on foot this time, 
 and trust to getting hold of a couple of horses the first 
 time we defeat the Blues." 
 
 He had that day been over with Patsey, her child, his 
 father, the nurse, and Frangois to the peasant's house 
 deep in the forest, to which he had before arranged that 
 she should go in case of need. All the party were dressed 
 as peasants. The man and woman from whom the house 
 was hired removed to another hut a quarter of a mile 
 away. Frangois was to go down every day in the cart 
 to the village to get news and letters and buy provisions. 
 The cure had arranged to send off one of the village boys 
 the moment that he heard that any party of the Blues 
 were approaching, when the whole of the occupants of the 
 village and the farms around it would be obliged to take 
 to the woods, for it was evident that neither age nor sex 
 was respected by Westermann's troops. 
 
 It was morning when Jean, Leigh, and Desailles arrived 
 at Moulin. They were warmly received by Rochejaquelein 
 and Bonchamp, to whom Jean introduced Desailles as a new 
 comrade. 
 
214 NO SURRENDER 
 
 *' I know nothing of fighting," the latter said, " but, 
 gentlemen, I shall do my best." 
 
 "That is all that anyone can do," Rochejaquelein said 
 heartily. "We may say that none of us, with the excep- 
 tion of Monsieur Bonchamp and a few others, had any 
 experience in fighting when we began, but we have done 
 pretty well on the whole." 
 
 " Do you think that we have much chance of holding 
 this place?" Jean asked. "They told us as we came in 
 that at present there are not much more than eight thou- 
 sand men here, and VVestermann, they say, has about as 
 many." 
 
 " That is so," Bonchamp said," and I do not expect that 
 we shall beat them ; but we must fight, or they will march 
 through the country wasting and destroying as they go. 
 It is only by showing them that we are still formidable, 
 and that they must keep together and be prudent and 
 cautious, that we can maintain ourselves ; a succession of 
 blows, even of light ones, will break a rock." 
 
 At two o'clock the enemy's forces approached, and the 
 engagement soon became hot. Every hedge was lined by 
 the peasants, every position strongly defended, and only 
 evacuated when the horns gave the signal. At the end of 
 two hours Westermann, after losing a considerable number 
 of men, approached ground where his cavalry could come 
 into play, and the leaders of all the bands had been warned 
 that when they fell back to this point the horn was to be 
 sounded three times, and that resistance was to cease at 
 once and the bands disperse, to meet at a given point two 
 hours later. Seven of the ten cannon they had with them 
 were safely carried off; and although compelled to retire 
 from their position, the peasants were well satisfied with 
 having withstood so long the attack of an equal number of 
 
A SERIES OF VICTORIES 215 
 
 troops, supported by an artillery much superior to their 
 own. 
 
 Leigh had taken no part in the actual fighting. His right 
 arm was tightly strapped, and bandaged across his chest, 
 and he therefore acted only as the general's aide-de-camp. 
 
 " I '11 tell you what it is, Jules," Jean said to Desailles 
 as they retired from the field. "If you are going to ex- 
 pose yourself in the way you have done to-day your fighting 
 will be over before long. When it comes to leading the 
 peasants to an attack, one must necessarily set the men an 
 example; but when on the defence, you see the peasants 
 all lie down behind the hedges and bushes and show 
 themselves as Httle as possible. And there were you walking 
 about as if you were in the principal street in Nantes ! I 
 do not say that we must not expose ourselves a good deal 
 more than the peasants in order to encourage them ; but 
 there is a limit to all things, and one must remember that 
 we are very short of officers, and that the peasants, brave 
 as they are, would be useless without someone to direct 
 them." 
 
 "I have no doubt but you are right, Jean," Desailles 
 said with a laugh ; ^' but in fact, I don't remember giving 
 a thought to the matter. I was almost bewildered by the 
 roar of the battle and the whistling of the bullets. I felt 
 like a man who had taken too much wine, which in my 
 student days happened to me more than once. My blood 
 seemed to rush through my veins, and I would have given 
 anything for the order to come for us to throw ourselves 
 upon the enemy. 
 
 "You will get over that," Jean laughed, "but the same 
 feeling is strong among the men. One can see how eager 
 they are for the order to charge. They use their muskets, 
 but it is to use their bayonets that they are panting. They 
 
216 NO SURRENDER 
 
 would make grand soldiers if they were but well drilled and 
 disciplined. Unless I am mistaken, you will see them at their 
 favourite work before many days are over. Westermann 
 will get to Chatillon to-night. When he gets there he 
 will find no provisions for his troops, and will begin to 
 wonder whether he is wise in thus penetrating so far into a 
 nest of hornets. Bonchamp will give him two or three days 
 to forget the mauling that we have given him. By that 
 time our force will have increased, and it will be well for 
 Westermann if he manages to carry half his force back with 
 him." 
 
 The news of the burning of la Rochejaquelein's chateau 
 on the following day excited the liveliest indignation. The 
 young count himself received the news with greater indiffer- 
 ence than did those around him. 
 
 ** When a man carries his life in his hand every day," he 
 said, " he does not fret over the loss of a house. I do not sup- 
 pose that I should ever have sat down quietly in possession 
 of it, and the cousin who is my heir may have to wait a num- 
 ber of years before, if ever, he comes to take possession of 
 the estate. Had circumstances been different, the loss of the 
 old chateau where my family have lived for so many years 
 would have been very grievous to me, but at present it 
 affects me comparatively little. It is lucky that I sent off 
 four men directly the fight was over with a letter to my 
 steward, charging him to hand over to them the four horses 
 that still remained in my stables. They arrived here an 
 hour ago. I guessed that the Blues would be paying a visit 
 there in my absence. One of them is for you, Monsieur 
 Martin, and one for Leigh ; the others I shall keep as spare 
 chargers. I have had two shot under me already, and am 
 likely to have more. In the meantime, if your friend 
 Monsieur Desailles likes to ride one it is at his service." 
 
A SERIES OF VICTORIES 217 
 
 "I thank you very much, marquis," Jules said, "but I 
 would prefer trusting to my own legs. My profession has 
 been a peaceful one, and I have never yet mounted a horse, 
 and certainly should feel utterly out of my element in the 
 saddle with an animal under me excited almost to madness 
 by the sounds of battle. Of the two, I think that I should 
 prefer being on a ship during a storm." 
 
 Rochejaquelein laughed. " It is all a matter of training," 
 he said. "As for me I feel twice the man on horseback 
 that I do on foot. I have never tried fighting on foot yet, 
 and I should certainly feel altogether out of my element the 
 first time that I attempted it. However, I will not press 
 the animal on you. I shall send it and the other to some 
 cottage in the heart of the woods, whence I can have them 
 fetched when needed." 
 
 "I am sure that we are greatly obliged to you," Jean 
 said. " As I told you, when relating our adventure in 
 Nantes, we had to leave our horses behind us there, though 
 had we captured the town we should have recovered them. 
 As it is, the Blues carried off the two I had left behind at 
 the chateau, and I could only buy one other as we came 
 through. That I detailed for the use of my wife. I 
 certainly had not expected to obtain another until we cap- 
 tured some from the enemy. We are heartily obliged to 
 you, not only for your generous gift, but for your thought- 
 ful kindness in sending for them for us." 
 
 " Say not another word," Rochejaquelein said. " You are 
 a sailor and I am a soldier, and between us there is no 
 occasion for thanks or compliments. You would have done 
 the same for me, and I am glad to be able to set you both 
 on horseback again. And indeed, I am not sure that I was 
 not a little selfish in the matter, for yesterday I missed 
 the company of your brother-in-law greatly, and felt that 
 
218 NO SURRENDER 
 
 I would give a good deal to hear his cheery laugh and 
 confident tone." 
 
 As usual, the army dispersed after its victory ; but there 
 were but a few days' quiet, for on the fourteenth it gathered 
 to oppose the advance of a strong French column from 
 Brissac, and on the morning of the fifteenth, early, just as the 
 troops were getting into movement, the Vendeans burst down 
 upon them. Their numbers were not large, for the notice 
 had been short, and only the peasants of the surrounding 
 district had had time to gather. Nevertheless they attacked 
 with such energy, led by Rochejaquelein and d'Elbee, that 
 they fought their way into the middle of the camp, captured 
 the head-quarters with its correspondence and treasury, 
 and scattered several battalions in utter confusion. On the 
 return of the advanced guard under Santerre the situation 
 changed; the fugitives were rallied, and after long and 
 fierce fighting the Vendeans drew off. 
 
 " We must admit another failure," said Rochejaquelein, 
 who had with his little troop of mounted men been in the 
 thick of the fight, charging again and again into the midst of 
 the enemy, and covering the retreat when it began by 
 opposing a determined front to the enemy's cavalry — "a 
 failure, but a glorious one. They were superior to us in 
 numbers, and yet, if it had n't been that their advanced 
 guard returned while our men were scattered, intent upon 
 the plunder of their head-quarters, we should have won the 
 day. However, we shall have reinforcements up in a couple 
 of days." 
 
 On the seventeenth, the French column resumed its 
 march. Santerre's command led the way to Vihiers, which 
 they reached without opposition ; the rest of the division 
 arrived in the afternoon. They had left at their previous 
 halting-place the heavy baggage, with a portion of their artil- 
 
A SERIES OF VICTORIES 219 
 
 lery ammunition. Scarcely had they arrived at Vihiers when 
 a tremendous explosion told them that the guard left behind 
 had been overpowered and their store of ammunition de- 
 stroyed. A feeling of uneasiness and alarm spread through 
 the army. Santerre's battalion were at once attacked by 
 Rochejaquelein, who had but a small body of men with him, 
 but who thought to take advantage of the alarm which the 
 explosion would naturally cause among the enemy. San- 
 terre's battalion, however, stood firm, and the Vend^ans 
 were drawn off. In the night, however, the main body of 
 the peasants arrived, and at one o'clock next day made their 
 attack. Menou himself, with the rest of his command, had 
 now come up. Some of the battalions, as before, stood 
 steadily ; but the rest of the army, dispirited by the perse- 
 verance with which the Vendeans, in spite of failure and 
 losses, were ever ready to renew their attack, speedily lost 
 heart. 
 
 In two hours the right fell back in disorder, the panic 
 spread, and in a short time the rout became general. In 
 vain the officers endeavoured to check the fugitives ; so 
 great was their terror, that in three hours the panic-stricken 
 mob traversed the distance between Vihiers and Saumur. 
 Thus the second great invasion of La Vendee had met with 
 no greater success than the first, the two strong columns 
 that had advanced in full confidence of success had returned 
 utterly discomfited. Westermann's division had been all 
 but annihilated, the army from Saumur had lost great num- 
 bers of men, and had for the time ceased to be a military 
 body. The Bocage, with its sombre woods, its thick hedges, 
 and its brave population, seemed destined to become the 
 grave of the Republican army, and the order to advance 
 into it was in itself sufficient to shake the courage of those 
 who boasted so loudly when at a distance. It was the grave. 
 
220 NO SURRENDER 
 
 too, of the reputation of the French generals. One after 
 another they had tried, failed, and been disgraced. 
 
 The first general, Marce, was superseded by Berruyer, 
 Berruyer by Biron, who was recalled and guillotined. 
 Westermann was also tried, but having powerful friends, 
 was acquitted. Generals of divisions had come and gone in 
 numbers. Some had been dismissed, some, at their own 
 urgent request, allowed to return to the districts they com- 
 manded before the outbreak of the insurrection; but one 
 and all had failed, one and all, too, had never ceased from 
 the time they joined the army of invasion to send report 
 after report to the Convention complaining of the untrust- 
 worthiness of the troops, the bad conduct and uselessness 
 of the officers, and the want of a sufficient staff to maintain 
 discipline and restore order. Indeed, the bulk of the revo- 
 lutionary troops possessed little more disciphne than the 
 Vendeans themselves, and being uninspired, as were the 
 latter, by a feeling either of religion or of patriotic en- 
 thusiasm, they were no match for men who were willing to 
 give their lives for the cause. 
 
 The Vendeans were far better armed than when they 
 commenced the struggle. Then the proportion of men 
 who were possessed of muskets or firearms of any kind was 
 extremely small ; but now, thanks to the immense quantity 
 which had been captured in the hands of prisoners, thrown 
 away by fugitives, or found in the storehouses of the towns, 
 there were sufficient to supply almost every man of the 
 population with firearms, and in addition, they possessed a 
 good many pieces of artillery. Unfortunately they had 
 learned little during the four months' fighting. Their 
 methods were unchanged ; love of home overpowered all 
 other considerations ; and after a victory, as after a defeat, 
 they hurried away, leaving with their generals only the 
 
A SERIES OF VICTORIES 221 
 
 officers and a small body of men, who were either emigres 
 who had returned from England to take part in the struggle, 
 or Royalists who had made their way from distant parts of 
 France for the same purpose. 
 
 After the capture of Saumur, too, a good many Swiss 
 and Germans, belonging to a cavalry regiment formed of 
 foreigners, had deserted and joined the Vend^ans. Thus 
 a small nucleus of an army held together, swelling only 
 when the church bells summoned the peasants to take 
 up arms for a few days. But while the Royalists of La 
 Vendue remained quiescent after they had expelled the 
 invaders, the Republicans, more alarmed than ever, were 
 making the most tremendous efforts to stamp out the in- 
 surrection. 
 
 Beysser, who had commanded at Nantes, was appointed 
 to succeed Menou. Orders were given that the forests and 
 hedges of La Vendee were all to be levelled, the crops 
 destroyed, the cattle seized, and the goods of the insurgents 
 confiscated. An enormous number of carts were collected 
 to carry faggots, tar, and other combustibles into La Vendue 
 for setting fire to the woods. It was actually proposed to 
 destroy the whole male population, to deport the women 
 and children, and to repeople La Vendee from other parts 
 of France, from which immigrants would be attracted by 
 offers of free land and houses. Santerre suggested that 
 poisonous gases should be inclosed in suitable vessels and 
 fired into the district to poison the atmosphere. Carrier, 
 the infamous scoundrel who had been appointed commis- 
 sioner at Nantes, proposed an equally villainous scheme, 
 namely, that great quantities of bread, mixed with arsenic, 
 should be baked and scattered broadcast so that the 
 starving people might eat it and be destroyed wholesale. 
 This would have been carried out had it not been vigorously 
 
222 NO SURRENDER 
 
 opposed by General Kleber, who had now taken the com- 
 mand of one of the armies of the invasion. 
 
 The rest of July and the first half of August passed 
 comparatively quietly. General Toncq advanced with a 
 column into La Vendee and fought two or three battles, 
 in which he generally gained successes over the peasants ; 
 but with this exception, no forward movement was made, 
 and the majority of the peasants remained undisturbed in 
 their homes. Soon, however, from all sides the flood of 
 invaders poured in. 
 
 No fewer than two hundred thousand men were now 
 under the orders of the French generals, and advanced from 
 different directions, in all cases carrying out the orders of 
 the Convention, to devastate the country, burn down the 
 woods, destroy the crops, and slay the inhabitants. Five 
 armies moved forward simultaneously, that commanded by 
 Kleber consisting of the veteran battalions of Mayence. But 
 everywhere they were met. Charette had marched to the 
 aid of the Vendeans of the north, and the country was 
 divided into four districts commanded by Charette, Bon- 
 champ, Lescure, and La Rochejaquelein. Each of these 
 strove to defend his own district. 
 
 The war now assumed a terrible aspect. Maddened by 
 the atrocities perpetrated upon them, the peasants no 
 longer gave quarter to those who fell into their hands, and 
 in their despair performed prodigies of valour. 
 
 They had not now, as at the commencement of the war^ 
 the superiority in numbers. Instead of fighting generally 
 four to one against the Blues, the latter now exceeded 
 them in the same proportion. But the peasants had 
 changed their tactics. Instead of rushing impetuously upon 
 the enemy's lines, and hurling themselves upon his artil- 
 lery, they utilized the natural features of their country. 
 
A SERIES OF VICrORIES 223 
 
 As the Republican columns marched along, believing that 
 there was no enemy near, they would hear the sound of a 
 horn, and from behind every hedge, every thicket, every 
 tree, a stream of musketry would break out. Very soon the 
 column would fall into confusion, the lanes would be blocked 
 with dead horses and immovable waggons. In vain would 
 the soldiers try to force their way through the hedges and 
 to return the fire of their invisible foes. Then as suddenly 
 as the attack commenced the peasants would leap from 
 their shelter, and with knife and bayonet carry havoc 
 among their enemies. 
 
 These tactics prevailed over numbers, even when, as in 
 the case of Kleber's division, the numbers possessed military 
 discipline, training, and high reputation. For a month 
 fighting was almost continuous, and at the end of that time, 
 to the stupefaction of the Convention, their two hundred 
 thousand troops were driven out of La Vendue at every 
 point by a fourth of that number of undisciplined peasants. 
 Never, perhaps, in the history of military warfare did en- 
 thusiasm and valour accomplish such a marvel. 
 
 The second half of September was spent by the peasants 
 at their homes rejoicing and returning thanks for their 
 success ; but already a heavy blow was being struck at 
 their cause. Charette, hot-headed, impetuous, and self- 
 confident, had always preferred carrying out his own plans, 
 without regard to those of the leaders in Upper Vende'e, 
 and he now quarrelled with them as to the course that had 
 best be pursued, and left with the forces that he had brought 
 with him, to renew the war in the south. 
 
 But although the peasants rejoiced, their leaders knew 
 that the struggle could not long continue. The number of 
 fighting men — that is to say, of the whole male population of 
 La Vendue capable of bearing arms — had diminished terribly ; 
 
224 NO SURRENDER 
 
 indeed, the number that originally responded to the summons 
 of the church bells was decreased by fully a half. Food was 
 scarce; owing to the continued absence of the peasants the 
 harvest had in many places not been garnered, and wherever 
 the Republican troops had passed the destruction had been 
 complete. A large portion of the population were home- 
 less. The very movements of the Vend^ans were hampered 
 by the crowds of women and children who, with the few 
 belongings that they had saved packed in their little carts, 
 wandered almost aimlessly through the country. Many of 
 the towns were in ruins, and deserted ; in all save a few 
 secluded spots as yet unvisited by the Republicans, want 
 and misery were universal. 
 
 There was no thought of surrender, but among chiefs 
 and peasants alike the idea that as a last resource it would 
 be necessary to abandon La Vendue altogether, and to take 
 refuge in Brittany, where the vast majority of the popu- 
 lation were favourable to them, gradually gained ground. 
 
 Generals Beysser, Canclaux, and Dubayet were recalled 
 by the Convention for their failure to obtain success, and 
 I'Echelle was appointed to the command, having Kleber 
 and Westermann as leaders of his principal divisions. Jean 
 Martin and Leigh had joined their friends in their retreat 
 in the forest after the repulse of all the Republican 
 columns. They had heard, while engaged in the thick of 
 the fighting, of the death of Monsieur Martin. He had 
 never recovered from the effects of his imprisonment at 
 Nantes, and instead of gaining strength he had become 
 weaker and weaker. The terrible uncertainty of the 
 position, the news that constantly arrived of desperate 
 battles, and the conviction that in the end the Vendeans 
 would be crushed, told heavily upon him. He took to his 
 bed and sank gradually. 
 
A SERIES OF VICTORIES 225 
 
 "I am not sorry, my child," he said to Patsey the day 
 before he died, " that I am going to leave you. I was 
 wrong in not taking Jean's advice and sailing for England 
 with my wife and daughter. However, it is useless to 
 think of that now. I can see terrible times in store for all 
 here. It is evident that no mercy is to be shown to the 
 Vend^ans. It has been decreed by the Convention that 
 they are to be hunted down like wild beasts. Had I lived, 
 I should have been a terrible burden to you ; I should have 
 hampered your movements and destroyed any chance v^^hat- 
 ever that you might have of escaping from these fiends. It 
 would have been impossible for me to have supported the 
 fatigues and hardships of a flight, and I should have been 
 the means of bringing destruction on you all ; it is there- 
 fore better in every respect that I should go. I pray that 
 Heaven will protect you and Jean and your brave brother, 
 and enable you to reach England in safety. You will bear 
 my last message to my wife and Louise. You will tell 
 them that my last thought was of them, my last feeling one 
 of gratitude to God that they are in safety, and that I have 
 been permitted to die in peace and quiet." 
 
 " It is a sad home-coming this time, Jean," Patsey said, 
 as her husband and Leigh rode up to the door. 
 
 ** It is indeed, Patsey ; and yet, even when the news came 
 to me I could scarcely grieve that it was so. I had seen 
 how he was fading when I went away, and was noi: 
 surprised when I heard that he had gone. For me it is 
 one care, one anxiety, the less in future. Patsey, we will 
 be together ; I cannot leave you here when Leigh and I are 
 away. The child shall go with us, and, when all is lost, we 
 will escape or die together." 
 
 " I am glad to hear you say so, Jean. It has been 
 terrible waiting here and knowing that you were in the 
 
 IS 
 
226 NO SURRENDER 
 
 midst of dangers, and that even while I thought of you you 
 might be lying dead. I shall be glad indeed to share your 
 fate, whatever it is/' 
 
 For three weeks the little party lived quietly in the 
 cottage. There were many discussions as to the future. 
 It was agreed that, in case of a final reverse, it would be 
 better that they should travel alone. 
 
 "The more of us there are the more certain to attract 
 observation," Jean said. *'VVe must go without Francois 
 and Marthe ; their chance of safety will be greater if they 
 either return to their villages or take up their abode with 
 the family of some woodman, — or rather, Marthe's safety 
 would be greater. As to Francois, he has long been eager 
 to join in the fighting, and it is only his fidelity that has 
 constrained him to remain in what he considers is a dis- 
 graceful position, when every other man who can bear 
 arms is fighting. We will therefore take him with us, and 
 when the day of battle comes he will join the fighting 
 men, and, if we are defeated, must care for his own safety. 
 When we fight, I shall always leave you at a village a mile 
 or two away. You will have the horse ready to mount, 
 and we shall join you at once if we are defeated." 
 
 "We ought to be disguised, Jean," Leigh said. 
 
 " It would be well," Jean said, *' but I hardly see what 
 disguise would be of use to us ; certainly not that of 
 peasants, for in that dress we should be shot down with- 
 out question by the first party of Blues we came across. 
 Even if we succeed in reaching the river and crossing it, 
 we may be sure that the authorities will be everywhere 
 on the look-out for fugitive peasants. It would be better 
 to be shot at once than to await in prison death by the 
 guillotine." 
 
 "I should say that it does not matter a bit how we are 
 
A SERIES OF VICTORIES 227 
 
 dressed till we reach the river. We know now pretty nearly 
 every lane in the country," Leigh said, "and I should think 
 that we ought to be able to reach the Loire." 
 
 "That is where the difficulty will begin. In the first 
 place there will be the trouble of crossing, and then that of 
 making our way through the country. Certainly we could 
 not do so as Vendean peasants." 
 
 "I should say, Jean, that the best disguises would be 
 those of fairly well-to-do town's-people, something like those 
 we wore into Nantes, but rather less formal, — the sort of 
 thing that ordinary tradesmen without any strong political 
 feeling either way would wear. I don't say that we shall 
 not be suspected however we are dressed, because no one 
 in his senses would be travelling about just at present ; but 
 when once we get beyond Tours, if we go that way, we 
 might pass without much notice." 
 
 "Which way do you think that we ought to go, Jean?" 
 
 Jean shrugged his shoulders. "I don't see that there is 
 any choice. There would be very little chance of escaping 
 from any of the ports of Brittany, and La Rochelle would 
 be still more hopeless. As far south as Bordeaux we should 
 be in a comparatively peaceful country, and I should hope 
 to find friends there. The eastern frontier is of course the 
 safest to cross, but the distance is very great, and in the 
 towns near the border a very sharp look-out is kept to 
 prevent ^nigres escaping. There is a rumour that Lyons 
 has declared against the Convention, but if we got there 
 it is certain that it would be but La Vendee over again. 
 Lyons cannot resist all France, and as soon as they have 
 done with us here they will be able to send any number of 
 troops to stamp out these risings. Undoubtedly, if we could 
 get there, Toulon would be the best place. I have heard 
 for certain that they have driven out the extreme party, and 
 
228 NO SURRENDER 
 
 have admitted the English fleet. Once there, we should be 
 able to take berths in a ship bound somewhere abroad, it 
 matters Httle where, and thence get a passage to England. 
 Most probably we shall be able to arrange to go direct from 
 Toulon, for there are sure to be vessels coming and going 
 with stores for the British fleet." 
 
 "But that would be a terrible journey, Jean," his wife said. 
 
 "Yes, I think that would be quite out of the question. 
 It seems to me that our best chance would be either to cross 
 the Loire and then make for Le Mans, and so up through 
 Alengon to Honfleur — that way we should be east of the 
 disturbed district; or, if we found that a vast number of 
 fugitives had made their way into Brittany, as is almost cer- 
 tain to be the case, we might bear more to the east, and go 
 up through Vendome and Chartres and Evreux, and then 
 branch off" and strike the Seine near Honfleur. In that 
 case we should be outside the district where they would be 
 searching for fugitives from here. Once on the sea-shore, 
 or on the Seine, it would be hard if we could not steal a 
 fishing-boat and cross the Channel. However, one must of 
 course be guided by circumstances. Still, I do think that 
 it would be as well to buy the disguises Leigh suggests with- 
 out loss of time. I will ride over to Chatillon to-morrow 
 and get them." 
 
 CHACTER XIII 
 
 ACROSS THE LOIRE 
 
 MARTHE was filled with grief when she heard that it 
 had been decided that it was better that she should 
 return to her native village, but her mistress pointed out to 
 
ACROSS THE LOIRE 229 
 
 her that if all went well she could rejoin them. If things 
 went badly, and they escaped, they would send for her 
 wherever they might be ; but, in case disaster compelled 
 them to fl}', three persons were as many as could hope to 
 travel together without exciting suspicion. The nurse, how- 
 ever, begged that at any rate she might go with them to the 
 head-quarters of the army. 
 
 " Everyone is going," she said ; " and they say that if we 
 are beaten in the next battle they will cross the Loire and 
 take refuge in Brittany, for the Blues will not leave a soul 
 alive in La Vendee. I should have nowhere to go to here, 
 and will keep with the others whatever happens. If you 
 are with them, madame, I can rejoin you ; if not, I hope to 
 be with you afterward." 
 
 It was indeed an exodus rather than the gathering of an 
 army that was taking place. The atrocities committed by 
 the invaders, the destruction of every village, the clouds of 
 smoke which ascended from the burning woods, created so 
 terrible a scare among the peasants that the greater portion 
 of the villages and farms were entirely deserted, and every 
 road leading to Chollet, which was the rendezvous where 
 the fighting men were ordered to gather, was crowded 
 with fugitives. Francois walked by the horse's head. 
 Patsey, the nurse, and the child, with a trunk containing 
 articles of absolute necessity, occupied the cart. Jean and 
 Leigh rode ahead. The company of Cathelineau's scouts no 
 longer existed, more than half of them had fallen in the late 
 battles, their services were no longer required as scouts, and 
 the survivors had joined their fathers and brothers and 
 formed part of the command of Bonchamp. 
 
 On the fourteenth of October the enemy's columns were 
 closing in upon Chollet. Those round Mortagne were 
 marching forward, when the advanced guard under General 
 
230 NO SURRENDER 
 
 Beaupuy were suddenly attacked by the Vend^ans while 
 entangled in the lanes. The head of the column fought 
 well, but those in the rear, finding themselves also attacked, 
 and fearing that the retreat would be cut off, retired hastily 
 to Mortagne. The column would have been destroyed had 
 not Beaupuy promptly sent up large reinforcements. After 
 a long and obstinate fight the Vendeans were driven from 
 the woods, and, the Republican artillery opening upon them, 
 they were compelled to retire to Chollet. Here no halt was 
 made. Kleber had also been fiercely attacked, but had also, 
 though with much difficulty, repulsed his assailants. The 
 next morning the Republicans entered Chollet, which they 
 found deserted by the enemy. On the seventeenth, their 
 whole force being now concentrated there, they were about 
 to move forward towards Beaupreau when the advanced 
 guard was hotly attacked, and in a short time the combat 
 became general. 
 
 For a time the Vendeans bore down all opposition, but 
 as the whole of the Republican force came into action their 
 advance was arrested. The battle began soon after one 
 o'clock, it raged without intermission till nightfall. No 
 decisive advantage had been gained on either side, and the 
 result was still doubtful when a panic took place among the 
 multitude of non-combatants in the rear of the Vendeans ; 
 the cry was raised, " To the Loire ! " The panic spread. In 
 vain the leaders and their officers galloped backwards and 
 forwards endeavouring to restore confidence, and shouted to 
 the men that victory was still in their grasp. In the dark- 
 ness and din they could only be heard by those immediately 
 round them, and even these they failed to reanimate, and the 
 men who had for seven hours fought, as Kleber himself 
 reported, hke tigers, lost heart. 
 
 Lescure had fallen in the fighting on the fourteenth, Bon- 
 
ACROSS THE LOIRE 
 
 231 
 
 champ and d'Elbee were both desperately wounded at the 
 battle at Chollet, and were carried off by their men. La 
 Rochejaquelein, with whom Jean Martin and Leigh were 
 riding, had made almost superhuman efforts to check the 
 panic, and they fell back almost broken-hearted with a band 
 of peasants, who held together to the last. On the previous 
 day Leigh had escorted Patsey to Beaupr^au, and it was to 
 this town that the fugitives made their way, arriving there 
 at midnight. 
 
 " Thank God that you are both alive ! " Patsey said, burst- 
 ing into tears as her husband entered the room in which 
 she was established. 
 
 "We can hardly believe it ourselves," Jean said. "It 
 has been a terrible day indeed. Our men fought nobly, 
 and I firmly believe that we should have won the day had 
 not an unaccountable panic set in. What caused it I know 
 not. We were doing well everywhere, and had begun to 
 drive them back, and could we have fought on for another 
 half-hour it was likely that, as usual, a panic would have 
 seized them. However, Patsey, they would have gathered 
 again stronger than ever, and it must have come to the 
 same thing in the long run. Now put on your disguise 
 at once. We will lie down for two hours, and see you off 
 before daybreak. I do not know whether la Rochejaquelein, 
 who must now be considered in command since d'Elbee and 
 Bonchamp are both desperately wounded, will gather a force 
 to act as a rear-guard. If so we must stay with him, but 
 I do not think that even his influence would suffice to hold 
 any considerable body of peasants together. All have con- 
 vinced themselves that there is safety in Brittany. At any 
 rate, the enemy will need a day^s rest before they pursue. 
 They must have suffered quite as heavily as we have." 
 
 The night, however, was not to pass quietly. At two 
 
232 NO SURRENDER 
 
 o'clock two officers who had remained as piquets rode 
 into the town with news that Westermann's division, 
 which had marched through Moulet and had taken no part 
 in the action, was approaching. The horn sounded the 
 alarm, and the fugitives started up and renewed their 
 flight. Marthe could not be left behind now, nor did 
 the others desire it, and until they had crossed the 
 Loire there could be no separation, for the whole country 
 would swarm in forty-eight hours with parties of the 
 enemy hunting down and slaying those who had taken 
 refuge in the woods. Jean and Leigh had lain down in 
 the cart to prevent any of the fugitives seizing it. The 
 two women and the child were hurried down, and took 
 their places in it. Francois, who had escaped, had for- 
 tunately found them, and took the reins, and the journey 
 was continued. There was no pursuit; it was only a 
 portion of Westermann's force that had arrived, and these 
 were so exhausted and worn out by the length of their 
 march and by the fact that they had been unable to obtain 
 food by the way, that they threw themselves down when 
 they reached the town, incapable of marching a mile farther. 
 At Beaupreau there had been no fewer than five thousand 
 Republican prisoners kept under guard. On the arrival of 
 the routed Vend^ans, the peasants, as a last act of retalia- 
 tion, would have slain them, but Bonchamp, who was at 
 the point of death, ordered them to be set free. 
 
 *' It is the last order that I shall ever give," he said to 
 the peasants assembled round his litter. " Surely you will 
 not disobey me, my children." 
 
 The order was obeyed, and the prisoners were at once sent 
 off; and as the Republican column marched out from ChoUet 
 the next day they encountered on the road their liberated 
 comrades. The sentiments with which the commissioners 
 
ACROSS THE LOIRE 233 
 
 of the Convention were animated is evidenced by the fact 
 that one of them declared in a letter to the commander-in- 
 chief of the army that the release of these prisoners by the 
 Venddans was a regrettable affair, and recommended that no 
 mention whatever should be made of it in the despatches to 
 Paris, lest this act of mercy by the insurgents should arouse 
 public opinion to insist upon a cessation of the measures that 
 had been taken for the annihilation of the Vend^ans. 
 
 The fugitives, a vast crowd of over one hundred thousand 
 men, women, and children, reached St. Florent without 
 coming in contact with the enemy. 
 
 The Republican generals, indeed, had no idea that the 
 peasants had any intention of quitting their beloved 
 country, and imagined that they would disperse to their 
 homes again, and that there remained only the task of 
 hunting them down. A company had been left on a hill 
 which commanded St. Florent, but they had no idea of being 
 attacked, and had not even taken the precaution of re- 
 moving the boats across the river. As soon as they arrived, 
 the Vendeans attacked the post with fury and captured it. 
 Twenty boats were found, and the crossing was effected 
 with no little difficulty. There were still two or three 
 thousand, principally women and children, to be taken over 
 when a party of Republican dragoons arrived. Numbers 
 of the women and children were massacred, but the great 
 bulk, flying precipitately, regained the country beyond the 
 heights of St. Florent, and took refuge in the woods. 
 
 The multitude were for the present safe. There was no 
 strong force of the enemy between Nantes and Saumur, and 
 they halted for the night, dispirited, worn out, and filled 
 with grief. They had left their homes and all they cared 
 for behind. They were in a strange country without aim 
 or purpose, their only hope being that the Bretons would 
 
234 NO SURRENDER 
 
 rise and join them — a poor hope, since the terrible vengeance 
 that had been taken on La Vendee could not but strike 
 terror throughout Brittany also. 
 
 Jean Martin and Leigh had seen Patsey and the nurse 
 placed in one of the first boats that crossed. 
 
 " Do not go far from the spot where you land," they 
 said. " We shall stay here until all is over. If the Blues 
 come up before all have crossed, we shall swim across with 
 our horses ; be under no uneasiness about us." 
 
 Taking the horse out of the shafts of the cart and putting 
 a saddle that they had brought with them on its back, they 
 left the three animals in charge of Francois, and then aided 
 other officers to keep order among the crowd, and to pre- 
 vent them from pressing into the boats as they returned 
 from the other bank in such numbers as to sink them. All 
 day the work went on quietly and regularly, until so com- 
 paratively few remained that hope became strong that 
 all would cross before any of the enemy arrived. That 
 hope was destroyed when suddenly the enemy's cavalry 
 appeared at the edge of the slope and came galloping down. 
 The officers in vain tried to get the few men that remained 
 to make a stand. They were too dispirited to attempt to 
 do so, and the little throng broke up and fled, some one 
 way, some another. 
 
 Fortunately an empty boat had just returned, and into 
 this the other officers leapt, while Jean, with his two com- 
 panions, led the horses into the water. They had already 
 linked the reins. Frangois was unable to swim, but at 
 Jean's order he took hold of the tail of the horse in the 
 middle, while Jean and Leigh swam by the heads of the two 
 outside horses, and without difficulty the other side was 
 gained. Patsey, who had had her eye fixed upon them all 
 day, was standing at the spot where they landed. They 
 
ACROSS THE LOIRE 235 
 
 were near the town of Ancenis, and a portion of the 
 Vendeans entered the place, which was wholly undefended. 
 The inhabitants were in abject terror, thinking that the 
 town would be sacked, and were surprised to find that the 
 peasants did no one any harm, and were ready to pay for 
 anything that they required. So long, indeed, as any 
 money whatever remained the Vende'ans paid scrupulously. 
 When it was all expended the chiefs did the only thing in 
 their power, issuing notes promising to pay; and although 
 these had no value save in the good faith of the Vendeans, 
 they were received by the Bretons as readily as the assi- 
 gnats of the Republic, which, indeed, like the notes of the 
 Vende'ans, were never destined to be paid. 
 
 Had the army plunged into Brittany after the capture of 
 Saumur there can be no doubt that the peasantry would 
 everywhere have risen ; but coming as fugitives and exiles 
 they were a warning rather than a source of enthusiasm, 
 and although small numbers of peasants joined them, the 
 accession of force was very trifling. Jean Martin, his wife, 
 and Leigh held an anxious consultation that evening. They 
 had found a poor lodging, after attending a meeting of 
 the leaders, at which la Rochejaquelein had been unani- 
 mously elected commander-in-chief, Bonchamp having died, 
 while d'Elbee, wounded to death, had been left at the cottage 
 of a Breton peasant, who promised to conceal him. 
 
 The young soldier had accepted the fearful responsibility 
 with the greatest reluctance. He, and those around him, 
 saw plainly enough that the only hope of escape from anni- 
 hilation was the landing of a British force to their assis- 
 tance. Unhappily, however, England had not as yet awoke 
 to the tremendous nature of the struggle that was going 
 on. Her army was a small one, and her fleet, as yet, had 
 not attained the dimensions that were before many years 
 
236 NO SURRENDER 
 
 to render her the unquestioned mistress of the seas. The 
 feeling that the Revolution was the fruit of centuries of op- 
 pression, and that, terrible as were the excesses committed 
 in the name of liberty, the cause of the Revolution was still 
 the cause of the peoples of Europe, had created a party 
 sufficiently powerful to hamper the ministry. Moreover, 
 the government was badly informed in every respect by its 
 agents in France, and had no idea of the extent of the rising 
 in La Vendee, or how nobly the people there had been de- 
 fending themselves against the whole force of France. 
 
 It is not too much to say that had England, at this time, 
 landed twenty thousand troops in Brittany or La Vendue, 
 the whole course of events in Europe would have been 
 changed, the French Revolution would have been crushed 
 before it became formidable to Europe, and countless mil- 
 lions of money and millions of lives would have been saved. 
 Throughout France there was a considerable portion of the 
 population who would have rejoiced in the overthrow of 
 the Republic, for even in the large towns its crimes had 
 provoked reaction. Toulon had opened its gates to the 
 English. Lyons was in arms against the Republic. Nor- 
 mandy*s discontent was general, and its peasantry would 
 have joined those of Brittany and La Vendee had there been 
 but a fair prospect of success. England, however, did noth- 
 ing, but stood passive until the peasantry of La Vendee were 
 all but exterminated; and, indeed, added to their mis- 
 fortunes by promising aid that never was sent, and thus 
 encouraging them to maintain a resistance that added to 
 the exasperation of their enemies, and to their own mis- 
 fortunes and sufferings. 
 
 " What are we going to do ? ^^ Patsey asked, as her hus- 
 band and Leigh returned from the meeting. 
 
 " That is more than anyone can say," Jean replied. " We 
 
ACROSS THE LOIRE 237 
 
 shall for the present move north; we are like a flight of 
 locusts, we must move since we must eat, and no district 
 could furnish subsistence for eighty thousand people for 
 more than a day or two. There can be no doubt that the 
 impulse to cross the Loire was a mad one. On the other 
 side we at least knew the country, and it would have been 
 far better to have died fighting there than to throw our- 
 selves across the river. It was well-nigh a miracle that we 
 got across, and it will need nothing short of a miracle to 
 get us back again. Of one thing we may be sure, the whole 
 host of our enemies will by this time be in movement. We 
 should never have got across had they dreamed that such 
 was our intention. Now that we have done it, you may be 
 sure that they will strain every effort to prevent us from 
 returning. Probably by this time half their forces are march- 
 ing to cross at Nantes, the other half are pressing on 
 to Saumur. In three or four days they will be united 
 again, and will be between us and the river. Were we a 
 smaller body, were we only men, I should say that we 
 ought to march another twenty miles north, then sweep 
 round either east or west, and while the enemy followed 
 the north bank of the river to effect a junction, we should 
 march all night without a halt, pass them, and hurl our- 
 selves either upon Saumur or Nantes, and so return to La 
 Vendue. But with such a host as this there would be little 
 hope of success. I fancy that we shall march to Laval, and 
 there halt for a day or two. By that time the whole force 
 of the enemy will have come up, and there will be another 
 battle." 
 
 " And we, Jean ? " 
 
 " I see nothing but for us to march with them. We 
 know nothing of the movements of the enemy, and were 
 we to try to make our way across the country we might 
 
238 NO SURRENDER 
 
 run into their arms. Besides, Leigh and I have both 
 agreed that, at present at least, we cannot leave Roche- 
 jaquelein.'^ 
 
 " We could not indeed, Patsey," Leigh broke in. " If 
 you had seen him this evening when, with tears in his eyes, 
 he accepted our choice you would feel as we do. It was 
 all very well for us before to talk of making off, but now 
 that the worst has happened, if it were only for his sake, I 
 should stay by him, though I think that Jean, with the 
 responsibility of you and your child, would be justified in 
 going." 
 
 ''No," Patsey said firmly, "whatever comes we will stay 
 together. As Jean said, you cannot desert the cause now. 
 As long as there are battles to fight we must stay with them, 
 and it is not until further fighting has become impossible 
 that we, like others, must endeavour to shift for ourselves." 
 
 " Well spoken, Patsey ! " her husband said. " That must 
 be our course. So long as the Vend^ans hang together, with 
 Rochejaquelein at their head, we must remain true to the 
 cause that we have taken up. When once again the army 
 becomes a mass of fugitives we can, without loss of honour 
 and a clear consciousness that we have done our duty to the 
 end, think of our safety. I grant that if one could find 
 a safe asylum for you and our Louis in the cottage of some 
 Breton peasant — " 
 
 '' No, no ! " she interrupted, " that I would never consent 
 to. We will remain together, Jean, come what may. If 
 all is lost I will ask you to put a pistol to my head. I 
 would a thousand times rather die so than fall into the hands 
 of the Blues, and either be slaughtered mercilessly or thrown 
 into one of their prisons to linger until the guillotine 
 released me." 
 
 " I agree with you in that, Patsey. Well, we will regard 
 
ACROSS THE LOIRE 239 
 
 the matter as settled. As long as the army hangs together, 
 so long will we remain with it ; after that we will carry out 
 the plans we talked over, and make for the coast by the 
 way which seems most open to us." 
 
 The next day was spent by Rochejaquelein and his officers 
 in going about among the peasants. They did not disguise 
 from these the extreme peril of the position, but they pointed 
 out that it was only by holding together, and by defeating 
 the Blues whenever they attacked them, that they could hope 
 for safety. 
 
 " It was difficult to cross the Loire before," they said ; 
 "it will be tenfold more difficult now. Every boat will 
 have been taken over to the other side, and you may be 
 sure that strong bodies of the enemy will have been posted 
 all along the banks to prevent our returning. You have 
 fought well before, you must fight even better in future, 
 for there is no retreat, no home to retire to. Your lives, 
 and those of the women and children with you, depend 
 upon your being victorious. You have beaten the Blues 
 almost every time that you have met them; you would 
 have beaten them last time had not a sort of madness 
 seized you. It was not we who led you across the Loire ; 
 you have chosen to come, and we have followed you. At 
 any rate, it is better to die fighting for God and country 
 than to be slaughtered unresistingly by these murderers. 
 
 "You saw how they fell upon the helpless ones who were 
 unable to cross with us, how they murdered women and 
 children, although there was no resistance, nothing to excite 
 their anger. If you die, you die as martyrs to your faith and 
 loyalty, and no man could wish for a better death. All is 
 not lost yet. Defeat the Blues, and Brittany may yet rise ; 
 besides we are promised aid from England. At any rate. 
 La Vendee has been true to herself through over six months 
 
240 NO SURRENDER 
 
 of terrible struggle. La Vendee may perish. Let the world 
 see that she has been true to herself to the end." 
 
 The fugitive priests with the army seconded the efforts 
 of the officers, and by nightfall a feeling of resolution and 
 hope succeeded the depression caused by the terrible events 
 of the preceding thirty-six hours ; and it was with an air of 
 calmness and courage that the march was recommenced on 
 the following morning. 
 
 The instant that it became known that the Vend^ans had 
 crossed the Loire, a panic seized the Republicans at Nantes, 
 and messengers were sent to implore the commander-in-chief 
 to march with all haste to aid them should, as they believed, 
 the Vendeans be marching to assail the town. Kleber with 
 his division started at once, followed more slowly by the main 
 body of the army. 
 
 Another column advanced to St. Florent, and, obtaining 
 boats, crossed the river and entered Angers, to the immense 
 relief of the Republicans there, who had been in a state of 
 abject terror at the presence, so near them, of the Ven- 
 deans. Kleber marched with great rapidity, passed through 
 Nantes without stopping, and established himself at the 
 camp of St. Georges. The news of what was termed 
 the glorious victory at Chollet, although in point of fact 
 the Republicans fell back after the battle to that town, 
 caused the greatest enthusiasm in Paris, and the Conven- 
 tion and the Republican authorities issued proclamations, 
 which were unanimous in exhorting the army to pursue 
 and exterminate the Vendeans. By the twenty-third, the 
 whole of the French army was in readiness to march in 
 pursuit. Kleber was still in the camp of St. Georges, 
 Chalbos was at Nantes with a corps d'arm^e, Beaupuy was 
 at Angers. 
 
 The Vendeans had marched through Cand^ and Chateau- 
 
ACROSS THE LOIRE 241 
 
 Gontier, and had without difficulty driven out the Repub- 
 lican force stationed at Laval. L'Echelle, the commander- 
 in-chief, was profoundly ignorant, supine, and cowardly, and 
 owed his position solely to the fact that he belonged to the 
 lower class, and was not, like Biron and the other com- 
 manders-in-chief, of good family. Remaining always at a 
 distance from the scene of operations, he confused the gen- 
 erals of divisions by contradictory orders, which vied with 
 each other in their folly. On the twenty- fourth, Kleber 
 marched to Ancenis, and on the following day he, Beaupuy, 
 and Westermann arrived at Chateau-Gontier. Canuel's di- 
 vision from St. Florent had not yet come up. The troops 
 were already tired, but Westermann, who, as Kleber in his 
 report said, was always anxious to gain glory and bring him- 
 self into prominence, insisted on pushing forward at once, 
 and prevailed over the more prudent counsel of the others, 
 as he was the senior officer. 
 
 When they approached Laval, Westermann sent a troop 
 of cavalry forward to reconnoitre. He was not long before 
 he came upon some Vendean outposts. These he charged 
 and drove in towards the town. No sooner did they arrive 
 there than the bells of the churches pealed out. It was 
 now midnight, but before the army could form into order 
 the Vend^ans poured out upon them, guided by the shouts 
 of the Republican officers, who were endeavouring to get 
 their troops into order. The combat was desperate and 
 sanguinary ; the peasants, fighting with the fury of despair, 
 threw themselves recklessly upon the Republican troops, 
 whose cannon were not yet in a position to come into ac- 
 tion, and whose infantry, in the darkness, fired at random. 
 Fighting in the dark, discipline availed but little. Kleber's 
 veterans, however, preserved their coolness, and for a time 
 the issue was doubtful. 
 
 i6 
 
242 NO SURRENDER 
 
 Had Westermann's cavalry done their duty victory might 
 still have inclined towards them, but instead of charging 
 when ordered, they turned tail, and, riding through a 
 portion of their infantry, spread disorder among them. 
 Westermann, seeing that it was hopeless to endeavour to 
 retrieve the confusion, ordered a retreat, and the army fell 
 back to Ch^teau-Gontier, where they arrived in the course 
 of the day. Here they found the commander-in-chief, who, 
 disregarding the exhausting march the troops had already 
 accomplished, and their loss of spirit after their defeat, 
 ordered them to return to Villiers, half-way to Laval. It 
 was nightfall when they reached this place, but Wester- 
 mann pushed the advanced guard some two leagues farther. 
 Kleber, seeing the extreme danger of the position, refused 
 to advance beyond Villiers, and sent orders to Danican, who 
 commanded the advanced guard, to fall back to a strong 
 position in advance of Villiers. 
 
 Danican had taken command only on the previous day, 
 and the soldiers, believing that this order was but an act of 
 arbitrary authority on his part, refused to move, and the 
 bridge over the river Ouette, in front of Villiers, remained 
 unguarded save by a squadron of cavalry. Kleber had just 
 returned from visiting the post, when he received a de- 
 spatch from I'Echelle, bidding him give the order they had 
 decided upon between them to the other two divisions. 
 As no such arrangement had been made, Kleber was in 
 ignorance of what was meant, but he sent a messenger to 
 Beaupuy, who was at Chateau-Gontier, and to Bloss, who 
 commanded a column of grenadiers, to join him as soon as 
 possible. Bloss arrived early the next morning at the camp. 
 Beaupuy moved forward, but as his whole force had not yet 
 come up, he did not arrive at the camp at the same time. 
 
 At eleven that night I'Echelle and the four generals now 
 
ACROSS THE LOIRE 243 
 
 in the camp held a council. Westermann was extremely 
 discontented at finding that the heights were not occupied ; 
 but, as Kleber remarked, the troops were utterly dissatis- 
 fied at the way in which they had been handled, and at 
 the unnecessary and enormous fatigues that had been im- 
 posed upon them, and it was impossible to demand further 
 exertions. Savary, one of the generals at the council, was 
 well acquainted with Laval, and gave the advice that a 
 portion of the army should follow the river for some dis- 
 tance, and then take possession of the hills commanding the 
 town. When Beaupuy arrived, his division moved forward 
 at once as an advanced guard, but as the army was moving, 
 a messenger arrived from I'Echelle, issuing orders in absolute 
 contradiction of the plan that he had agreed to when the 
 council of war broke up. 
 
 The orders were obeyed, but the generals again met, and 
 sent off a messenger to I'Echelle to remonstrate against the 
 attack in one mass and a march by a single road, on a posi- 
 tion that could be attacked by several routes, and to recom- 
 mend that at least a diversion should be made by a false 
 attack. Westermann himself carried this remonstrance, but 
 the commander-in-chief paid no attention to him. Advanc- 
 ing, it was found that the Vend^ans had taken up a position 
 on the neglected heights. The cannon opened on both 
 sides, and Beaupuy was soon hotly engaged. Kleber ad- 
 vanced his division to sustain him. L'Echelle coming up 
 arrested the further advance of the division of Chalbos. 
 Savary rode back in haste to implore I'Echelle to order 
 Chalbos to move to the right and attack the left flank of 
 the enemy; but by this time the unfortunate wretch had 
 completely lost his head, and instead of giving Chalbos 
 orders to advance, ordered him to retreat, and himself fled 
 in all haste. 
 
244 NO SURRENDER 
 
 Two columns that were posted a few miles in the rear 
 received no orders whatever, and remained ali day waiting 
 for them. Kleber, seeing the division of Chalbos retiring 
 in great disorder, felt that success was now impossible, and 
 placed two battalions not yet engaged at the bridge to cover 
 the retreat. But the panic was spreading, his orders were 
 disobeyed, and the veterans of Mayence, as well as the 
 divisions of Beaupuy, broke their ranks and fled. 
 
 In vain the officers endeavoured to stay the flight; the 
 panic was complete. Their guns were left behind, and the 
 Vendeans, pressing hotly on their rear, overtook and killed 
 great numbers. Bloss, with his grenadiers, advancing from 
 Chateau-Gontier, tried in vain to arrest the flight of the 
 fugitives, and he himself and his command were swept away 
 by the mob and carried beyond the town. A few hundreds 
 of the soldiers alone were rallied, and prepared to defend the 
 bridge of Chateau-Gontier ; but la Rochejaquelein had sent 
 a portion of his force to make a circuit and seize the town, 
 so that the defenders of the bridge were exposed to a heavy 
 fire from houses in their rear. 
 
 Kleber, with a handful of men, held the bridge, and 
 was joined by Bloss, who had been already wounded while 
 passing through the town. He advanced to cross ; Kleber 
 and Savary in vain tried to stop him. " No," he said, 
 " I will not survive the shame of such a day," and rush- 
 ing forward with a small party fell under the fire of the 
 advancing Vendeans. The pursuit was hotly maintained. 
 Keeping on heights which commanded the road, the Ven- 
 deans maintained an incessant fire of cannon and musketry. 
 It was already night, and this alone saved the Republican 
 army from total destruction. Beaupuy received a ter- 
 rible wound in the battle, and a great number of officers 
 were killed in endeavouring to stop the panic. At last the 
 
ACROSS THE LOIRE 245 
 
 pursuit ceased, and for a few hours the weary fugitives 
 slept. Then they continued their retreat, and took up a 
 strong position near the town of Angers, which was crowded 
 with fugitives. 
 
 L'Echelle came out to review the troops, who by the 
 orders of their generals had already formed in order of 
 battle, but was received with such yells of hatred and 
 contempt that he was forced to retire. The representatives 
 of the convention offered Kleber the command of the 
 army, but he refused, saying that Chalbos was of superior 
 rank, and that it was he who should take the command. 
 They agreed to this, and sent to I'Echelle, telling him to 
 demand leave of absence on account of his health. A 
 council of war was then held. The representatives of the 
 Convention were favourable to a fresh advance of the army, 
 but Kleber protested that at present there was no army. 
 He said that the soldiers were utterly discouraged, that 
 some battalions had but twenty or thirty men with the 
 colours, that all were wet to the skin, utterly exhausted, 
 many without shoes, and all dispirited. Therefore he 
 insisted that it was absolutely necessary that the army 
 should be completely reorganized before undertaking a 
 fresh forward movement. 
 
 Their loss had indeed been extremely heavy, Kleber's 
 division alone having lost over a thousand men. Beaupuy 
 had suffered even more heavily, while the divisions of 
 Chalbos and the grenadiers of Bloss had also lost large 
 numbers. The total loss, including deserters, amounted 
 to over four thousand. The whole of the cannon of 
 the two first divisions had fallen into the hands of the 
 enemy, the artillerymen having cut the traces. A large 
 number of ammunition waggons and a quantity of carts 
 laden with provisions had also been captured. 
 
246 , NO SURRENDER 
 
 CHAPTER XIV 
 
 LE MANS 
 
 THE victory won by the Vend^ans was one of the most 
 important of the war. Never had they fought with 
 greater bravery, never did they carry out more accurately 
 and promptly the orders of their generals. Napoleon after- 
 wards pronounced that the tactics pursued by la Rochejaque- 
 lein showed that he possessed the highest military genius. It 
 was night alone that saved the routed army of the Republic 
 from absolute destruction. It is probable that at the time 
 the Vendean general had no idea of the completeness of the 
 victory that he had won, or of the disorganization of the 
 enemy. Had he known it, he would doubtless have attacked 
 them again on the following day, when he would have ex- 
 perienced no resistance, could have captured Angers with- 
 out firing a shot, and could, had he chosen, have recrossed 
 the Loire. The Vend^ans, however, well content with their 
 success, returned to Laval, and there enjoyed a week's quiet 
 and repose. 
 
 The crushing defeat that the Republicans had experi- 
 enced caused an immense sensation at Paris, and in the 
 towns through which the Vend^ans would pass on their 
 way to the capital, which was at the time actually open to 
 them. Patsey was delighted when Jean and Leigh returned 
 unwounded. 
 
 *' You both seem to bear a charmed life," she said. " Leigh 
 has indeed once been hit, but it was not serious ; you have 
 escaped altogether. What is going to be done next?" 
 
 " We are going to rest here for ten days or so. There 
 is plenty of food to be had, and the rest will do wonders 
 
LE MANS 247 
 
 for the men. Of course we rode back with la Roche- 
 jaquelein. His opinion was, as it always has been, that a 
 march on Paris will alone bring this terrible business to a 
 close, but he knows that even his authority will not suffice 
 to carry out such a plan. As long as they are in Brittany 
 they are among friends and are still near their homes, but 
 to turn their backs on these and march on Paris would 
 appear so terrible an undertaking that, reckless as they are 
 of their lives in battle, nothing would induce them to 
 attempt it." 
 
 After ten days' delay the Vendeans commenced their 
 march towards the coast. The battle at Villiers was fought 
 on the twenty-seventh. By the sixth of November they 
 had captured the towns of Ernee and de Fougeres, defeat- 
 ing at the latter place three battalions. Dol was next 
 captured, Mayenne opened its gates without resistance. 
 The greatest efforts were made by the Republicans to 
 place the seaports in a state of defence. Cherbourg would 
 have been the best point for the fugitives to attack, as here 
 they would have found an abundance of powder, of which 
 they were in great need, and cannon, and here they might 
 have defended themselves until the promised help arrived 
 from England. Granville, however, had been fixed upon 
 by the British government; and the march thither was 
 shorter, therefore it was against Granville that the attack 
 was directed. A considerable portion of the force with 
 the artillery were left at Avranches. Although assured 
 that the march to the sea was made in order to obtain 
 succour there from England, there was much fear among 
 the peasants that the intention of the chiefs was to embark, 
 and to leave the army to its fate. Consequently they 
 advanced against Granville with less energy and enthusiasm 
 than usual. 
 
248 NO SURRENDER 
 
 However, half a league out of the town they came upon 
 a portion of the garrison, and repulsed them so successfully 
 that they entered one of the suburbs with them. The 
 garrison had for the most part shut themselves up in a 
 fort which commanded the town, having erected a strong 
 palisade across the streets leading to it. Four hundred men 
 occupied this post. The Vend^ans had no axes to cut down 
 the palisades nor powder to blow then in. They were, 
 therefore, obliged to content themselves with a musketry 
 fire against it. As the garrison were well supplied with 
 ammunition, and kept up a constant fire, they suffered 
 heavily. When night came, the Vendeans scattered among 
 the houses to find food, fire, and shelter, and all night the 
 batteries on the heights played upon them. In the morning 
 the Republicans redoubled their fire. It became evident that 
 the town itself could not be taken, and the mass of the Ven- 
 deans, without orders from their chiefs, began to retire, and 
 in a short time the whole were in rapid retreat to Avranches. 
 
 There the cry was raised, " Back to La Vendee ! " La 
 Rochejaquelein, after halting his force on the main road 
 a few hours, called upon the men to follow him to Caen, 
 but only one thousand did so ; on arriving at a village 
 he learned that the bulk of the army, instead of being 
 behind him, had marched towards Pontorson. He was 
 therefore forced to retrace his steps and to follow them, 
 and on overtaking them, found that they had already 
 carried the bridge, driven away the enemy, and occupied 
 the town. The enemy were closing round them, but the 
 capture of Pontorson deranged the plans of the Republi- 
 cans. The place had been held by four thousand men 
 and ten pieces of cannon, and as it could be approached 
 only by a narrow defile, it was believed that it would 
 be impossible for the Vendeans to force their way into it. 
 
LE MANS 249 
 
 However, after three hours' fighting, their desperate valour 
 won the day, and the Republicans were routed with the 
 loss of most of their cannon. 
 
 The affair, indeed, appeared to the peasants to be a miracle 
 granted in their favour, and with renewed heart they 
 marched the next night to Dol. Kleber was with a large 
 force in this neighbourhood, but the impetuosity of Wester- 
 mann again upset his plans. As soon as the latter heard that 
 Pontorson had been carried by the Vend^ans, and that they 
 had marched to Dol, he pursued them with three thousand 
 infantry, two hundred cavalry, and four cannon. He ar- 
 rived within a short distance of Dol at six in the evening, 
 and, without waiting for the infantry to come up, charged 
 into the town, and for a moment spread confusion among the 
 Vend^ans. They, however, soon recovered from their surprise 
 and drove the enemy out with loss. Westermann's infantry 
 took no part in the action. Kleber was occupied in closing 
 every route by which the Vendeans could leave Dol, but 
 Westermann, who had held no communication with him, 
 and knew nothing of his plans, marched with Marigny's 
 division, with six thousand men, to attack the town. 
 
 This he did at two o'clock in the morning. The Vendeans 
 at once rushed to meet them, and first tried to turn the 
 right, but they failed here, and also in an attack on the left ; 
 they fought, however, so fiercely that Westermann withdrew 
 his troops to the position that they had occupied before 
 attacking. The Vendeans, however, gave them no time to 
 form in order of battle, but, heralding their charge with a 
 heavy musketry fire, rushed down upon them. The enemy 
 at once broke, and leaving their cannon behind them con- 
 tinued their flight till they reached Pontorson. In the mean- 
 time Marceau was advancing with his division by another 
 road, and the Vendeans, hearing this, ceased their pursuit of 
 
250 NO SURRENDER 
 
 Westermann's routed division and moved against him, and 
 at four o'clock in the morning attacked him when within a 
 league of Dol. A combat ensued that lasted for three hours. 
 The Vendeans then drew off on learning that the division of 
 Muller was on the point of joining that of Marceau. Together 
 these divisions could have forced their way into Dol, but 
 Muller was hopelessly drunk, and being the senior officer 
 the greatest confusion arose, and had the Vendeans known 
 what was taking place, they could have gained a decisive 
 victory. 
 
 Marceau, seeing that he could do nothing to restore order, 
 rode at full speed to Kleber's head-quarters, and at day- 
 break the two generals arrived at the spot and found the 
 two divisions mingled in supreme disorder, the brigades and 
 battalions being mixed up together. Finding that nothing 
 could be done with them there, Kleber drew them off, their 
 confusion being almost converted into a rout by the fire of 
 about a hundred Vendeans. A council of war was held, and 
 eighteen hundred men, with two guns, were sent to Pontor- 
 son to join Westermann's defeated division. That general 
 was ordered to advance again at once upon Dol. Kleber 
 opposed this, and the rest of the council coming at last to 
 his opinion, orders were sent to Westermann to remain on 
 the defensive and await fresh orders. Westermann, how- 
 ever, as usual, disregarded these, and, marching through the 
 night, approached the town and arrived early in the morning 
 at a village close to it. 
 
 The sounding of the church bells told that the Vendeans 
 had discovered the enemy, and in a few minutes these were 
 seen rushing as usual to the attack. In spite of the rein- 
 forcements that had reached them, Westermann's troops 
 fought worse than they had done two nights before. The 
 reinforcements were the first to give way. The advanced 
 
LE MANS 251 
 
 guard speedily turned and fled. Westermann and Marigny, 
 with a small party of cavalry, fought desperately to cover the 
 retreat. Marigny, however, fell, and the whole force be- 
 came a mass of fugitives. Kleber on his way the next day 
 to reconnoitre the town met the Vendeans advancing. 
 Scattering rapidly, these occupied the ridges and attacked 
 the brigade that formed his advanced guard so fiercely that 
 it broke and fled. Kleber sent to fetch some battalions of 
 the troops of Mayence, and, as soon as they arrived with 
 some battalions of grenadiers, formed them in order of 
 battle. Other troops came up, and they prepared for a 
 serious engagement. 
 
 At this moment the Vendean column that had defeated 
 Westermann showed itself on the right flank of the Re- 
 publicans, and threatened their rear. Kleber ordered 
 some of the battalions to take post further back to cover 
 the line of retreat. Other battalions, seeing the move- 
 ment, and believing this to be a signal for retreat, followed. 
 The grenadiers alone stood firm and defended themselves 
 for three hours. In the meantime the greater portion of 
 the Republican army was already in full flight, and a retreat 
 was ordered. The troops remaining on the field retired at 
 first in good order, but as the victorious Vendeans pressed 
 on, this speedily became a rout. Marceau, gathering to- 
 gether such soldiers as still retained their presence of mind, 
 endeavoured to defend the bridge of Antrain, but the 
 Vende'ans, pressing forward, swept them away, and the 
 fugitives fled in a confused mob as far as Rennes. 
 
 The Vendeans, on entering Antrain, at once scattered in 
 search of food, disregarding the orders and entreaties of la 
 Rochejaquelein and Stofflet, who urged them to press hotly 
 upon the routed enemy, and so to complete the victory they 
 had won. At Antrain they learned that the wounded, who 
 
252 NO SURRENDER 
 
 had been left in hospital at Fougeres, had been murdered in 
 their beds by the Blues, and they accordingly shot all the 
 prisoners they had taken in the battle. The victory seemed 
 to open the way to the Loire, and the Vendeans steadily 
 marched south through Mayenne and Laval and arrived in 
 front of Angers. But the city was no longer in the defence- 
 less state in which it was when they first crossed the Loire. 
 As soon as it was perceived to be the point for which the 
 Vendeans were marching, four thousand troops were thrown 
 into it and all preparations made for a stout defence. 
 
 " If they defend themselves as they ought to do," la 
 Rochejaquelein said to two or three of his officers, among 
 whom was Jean Martin, "there is no hope of taking the 
 town. We have neither cannon to blow down the walls 
 nor means of scaling them. Thirty-six hours is the utmost 
 we can hope for our operations ; Kleber and the rest of 
 them will be up by that time. However — it is our sole 
 hope — possibly a panic may seize them when we attack ; 
 but even cowards will fight behind walls, and after our fail- 
 ure at Granville, I have little hope of our taking Angers, espe- 
 cially as they must know how soon their army will be up." 
 
 The affair was a repetition of that at Granville. The 
 Vendeans at once obtained possession of one of the 
 suburbs. Twenty pieces of cannon opened fire upon it 
 from the walls, while from the houses the Vendeans replied 
 with a musketry fire. During the night a number of men 
 laboured to undermine the wall by one of the gates, and 
 partially succeeded. But day broke before the work was 
 completed, and the defenders planted several cannon to 
 bear upon them. The Vendeans were too much discouraged 
 to make any further effort, and when a few hours later news 
 came that the Republican army was fast approaching, and 
 would reach the ground in an hour's time, they again got 
 
LE MANS 253 
 
 into motion and pursued their hopeless journey in search 
 of some point where they could cross the river, if only to 
 die in their beloved land. On the following day Kleber 
 was reinforced by a column eight thousand strong from 
 Cherbourg, and a reconnaissance was made along the road 
 by which the Vendeans had retreated. They found every- 
 where the bodies of men, women, and children who had 
 succumbed to cold, fatigue, and misery. Westermann's 
 cavalry set out in pursuit, Muller following with his 
 division to support him. 
 
 Marceau was now appointed commander-in-chief, pending 
 the arrival of Turreau and Rossignol. The latter had, 
 almost from the commencement of the war, intrigued 
 against every general concerned in the operations, especially 
 against Kleber. He was himself utterly without military 
 talent, and owed his position simply to his devotion to the 
 Convention and his readiness to denounce the men who 
 failed to satisfy its anticipations of an easy victory, or 
 who showed the slightest repugnance to execute its 
 barbarous decrees. 
 
 With the exception of some three thousand men who 
 marched at the head of the Vendean column, the fugitives 
 were now utterly disheartened. Many hid their muskets, 
 and, cutting sticks, thought that, being no longer armed, 
 they would not be molested by the enemy. Each night 
 numbers stole away in groups of twos and threes in the 
 hope of finding a boat on the bank of the river. Others 
 scattered among the villages, their appearance exciting 
 compassion ; but fear of the troops was more powerful, and 
 the men for the most part were seized and held prisoners. 
 Of the hundred thousand men, women, and children who 
 had crossed the Loire more than half were dead. Of those 
 who remained, fully fifteen thousand were women and children. 
 
254 NO SURRENDER 
 
 On the march Leigh always rode by the side of his sister, 
 generally carrying the child before him. Jean, as one of 
 the leading officers, now rode with Rochejaquelein at the 
 head of the column. Patsey suffered less on her own account 
 than on that of the poor people who had to journey on foot. 
 The cold was intense, and except when they entered a town 
 it was impossible to obtain provisions. The horses were worn 
 out and half-famished, a great proportion of the fugitives 
 were without shoes, and the clothing of all was in rags. 
 In order to spare her the sight of the misery prevailing 
 among those who marched in the rear of the column, Leigh 
 always rode with his sister in the rear of the leading 
 division. He himself, for the most part, walked on foot, 
 lending his horse to some wounded man or exhausted 
 woman. 
 
 When the column left Angers it had been intended to 
 march to Saumur and cross there, but the news arrived 
 that a strong Republican force had gathered there, and 
 it was determined to change the course and to march 
 through La Fleche to Le Mans. By this sudden and 
 unexpected movement Rochejaquelein hoped to gain time 
 to give his followers two days' rest. The immediate 
 result, however, was to excite a feeling of despair among a 
 great portion of them. Their backs were now turned to 
 La Vendee, and it seemed to them that their last hope 
 of reaching their homes had vanished. Rochejaquelein's 
 idea, however, was that in their present state of exhaustion 
 it was impossible to hope to cross the Loire, guarded as it 
 was at every point, and with over one hundred thousand 
 men between him and La Vendue ; and he intended, after 
 giving them the much-needed rest, to march round through 
 Chateaudun, to come down on the Loire above Orleans, 
 and so to make his way back into Poitou. 
 
LE MANS 255 
 
 Had he had with him only men, the project, difficult as 
 it seemed, might possibly have been accomplished. Un- 
 embarrassed by baggage -trains or cannon, the peasants 
 could have out-marched their pursuers ; but hampered by 
 the crowd of wounded, sick, women, and children, the move- 
 ment must be regarded as the inspiration of despair. 
 Indeed, even the fighting men were no longer in a state 
 to bear the fatigue. Bad and insufficient food had played 
 havoc with them. Dysentery was raging in their ranks, and 
 many could scarce drag themselves along. 
 
 " We cannot conceal from ourselves that it is nearly over," 
 Jean said, when he told his wife and Leigh that the route 
 was changed. " We shall get to Le Mans, but the Repub- 
 licans will be on our heels, and one cannot doubt what the 
 issue will be. Doubtless a small body will hang together, 
 and still try to regain La Vendee ; but we shall have done 
 our duty. After our next defeat I will leave the army. I 
 shall not go without telling la Rochejaquelein of my inten- 
 tions. He has more than once spoken to me of you both, and 
 it was but two days ago that he said to me : * Martin, you 
 are not like the rest of us ; you have an English wife, and 
 your brave young brother-in-law is English also. You have 
 to think of them as well as of La Vendee. You can make your 
 home in England, and live there until better times come. 
 
 " * It is no longer a question of defending our country; it 
 is lost. Charette is there now, and still fighting; but as 
 soon as we are disposed of, all these troops that have been 
 hunting us down will be free to act against him, and he 
 too must be crushed. The peasants have nowhere else to 
 go, and it is not with a desire to defend their homes, 
 which no longer exist, but to die in their native land that 
 they seek to return. You have from the first done your 
 utmost for La Vendee, but there can be no occasion that 
 
256 NO SURRENDER 
 
 you should throw away your life, and those of your wife and 
 brother, now that the cause is utterly lost and all hope is 
 at an end. Think this over. I do not say that it is possible 
 for you to escape, but the longer you stay with us the 
 more difficult will it become.' 
 
 " So, you see, I am sure that when I tell him that, feeling 
 that we can no longer be of use, I am determined to make at 
 least an endeavour to reach England with you, he will approve." 
 
 " I think he is right, Jean. No one can say that you 
 have not done your duty to your country to the utmost, or 
 can blame you for now doing what you can for your family." 
 
 Just as they neared La Fleche a squadron of the enemy's 
 cavabry fell upon the rear of the column. They killed 
 many of the fugitives, but were too small in number to 
 threaten the safety of the column, which kept on until it 
 reached the bridge across the Loir. This had been broken 
 down, but fire was opened against the cannon planted on 
 the other side, the gun-boats that were guarding the river 
 were driven away, and a party moving up the bank found 
 two little boats, and began to cross. A detachment of 
 Republicans hurried to attack them, but the Loir, an affluent 
 of the Loire, was narrow, and the musketry fire of the 
 main body drove them away until two or three hundred 
 men had crossed. La Rochejaquelein went over and took 
 the command, and on their advance the Republicans 
 took to their heels. Rochejaquelein then recrossed and 
 drove off the cavalry that were harrassing the rear. Work- 
 ing desperately, a strong party threw beams across the 
 broken bridge, and the Vend^ans occupied the town at 
 daybreak. The weary fugitives slept till midday, when 
 the enemy's cavalry reappeared, but Rochejaquelein with 
 some mounted gentlemen attacked and defeated them and 
 pursued them for some distance. 
 
LE MANS 257 
 
 In the evening a force under Chalbos approached the 
 town, but the Vendeans salHed out and speedily scattered 
 them. They then broke down the bridge that they had 
 repaired, and started for Le Mans, which they captured 
 after three-quarters of an hour's fighting. Two days later 
 Kleber was in front of the town. Westermann and Muller's 
 divisions first approached. The two days' rest had reani- 
 mated the Vendeans, and Muller's infantry were driven back 
 three miles ; but large reinforcements came up, and the peas- 
 ants were forced to fall back again. Then Westermann's 
 cavalry charged into the town, carrying dismay among its 
 defenders ; but la Rochejaquelein and his officers soon 
 reanimated them, and the cavalry were driven out of the 
 town itself They and the infantry that had come up were 
 able, however, to maintain themselves in the suburbs. 
 
 By this time la Rochejaquelein was aware that the 
 armies of Brest, Cherbourg, and the west were all upon 
 him. All through the night the battle went on without 
 interruption. The Republican columns could gain no 
 ground, and were frequently obliged to give way, but be- 
 hind the Vendean line of defence panic was gaining ground 
 among the fugitives. Three or four thousand escaped by 
 the road to Laval, but the retreat of the rest was cut off 
 by the cavalry. In the morning Kleber's division came up. 
 They at once relieved Marceau's division, which had been 
 fighting all night, and renewed the attack. The resistance 
 was feeble. A few hundred men disputed every foot of 
 the way, and died with a consciousness that they had at 
 least covered the retreat of the rest. A hot -pursuit was 
 at once organised, and while all taken in the town were 
 massacred at once, Westermann's cavalry pursued the fugi- 
 tives in all directions, covering the plain with corpses, and 
 pressing hard on the rear of the force that still held together. 
 
 17 
 
258 NO SURRENDER 
 
 Jean Martin had, the day before the Republican attack, 
 gone with Leigh to la Rochejaquelein's quarters, and told 
 him that he intended, if the town was captured by the en- 
 emy, to endeavour to save the life of his wife by flight 
 
 "You are quite right," Rochejaquelein said warmly. "I 
 entirely approve of your determination. As long as ten of 
 my men hold together it is my duty to remain with them ; 
 for I have accepted the position of their commander, and 
 I must share their fate to the end. But it is different with 
 you. As the cause of La Vendue, for which you have fought, 
 is lost, your first duty now is to your wife. I trust that you 
 will all three succeed in making your way to England, and 
 enjoy there the peace and rest that none can have in un- 
 happy France. I thank you for your gallant services. And 
 I thank you in the name of La Vendue, Leigh, for the 
 manner in which you have fought for her, and also for tlie 
 companionship that has so often cheered me during our 
 last days. As for myself, I have no wish to live. I should 
 feel dishonoured were the army I led to be exterminated, 
 and I, who accepted the responsibility of leading it, to 
 survive. We have the consolation at least that never in 
 history has a people fought more bravely against overpow- 
 ering odds than La Vendee has done ; and though at present 
 we are called brigands, I am sure that the world will ac- 
 knowledge that we have fought like heroes for our country 
 and our faith. Unfortunate as we may be, I am proud to be 
 one of those who have led them so often to victory. When 
 will you go, my friend ? " 
 
 "I intend to be with you to the last," Jean said. 
 "When the fight begins Leigh and my wife will be ready 
 at a point agreed on in the rear of the town. When all 
 is lost I shall join them there. We shall ride until beyond 
 pursuit, and then put on our disguises." 
 
LE MANS 259 
 
 ^^Then I will not say good-bye to you now," Roche- 
 jaquelein said. " Good-bye, Leigh. May Heaven keep you 
 and take you safely home again." 
 
 Leigh was too much affected to speak, and after a silent 
 grasp of the hand of the gallant young soldier, he returned 
 with Jean to the quarters they occupied. 
 
 "Now for our plans," Jean said. "They are as vague 
 as ever, but we must settle now. It is quite evident that 
 the alarm is so widely spread here in the west that it will 
 be well-nigh impossible to pass through even a village with- 
 out being questioned. Alengon on the north has a strong 
 garrison, at Mayenne on the west is a division, and the 
 whole country beyond will be alive with troops on the 
 search for fugitives. It is only to the east that the road 
 is open to us. I should say that the safest way will be 
 to travel so as to cross the Loir between Chateaudun and 
 Nogent, and then come down on the road running south 
 from Fontainebleau through Montargis. Travelling south 
 through Nevers we should excite no suspicion. If ques- 
 tioned we can say that we are going to visit some friends 
 at Macon. The unfortunate thing is that we have no 
 papers, and I think that our story had best be that we 
 belong to Le Mans, and fled in such haste when the town 
 was captured by the Venddans that we escaped just as we 
 stood, and omitted to bring our papers with us. 
 
 "Fortunately we all speak French without accent, and 
 there is nothing about us to give rise to suspicion that we 
 belong to La Vendee. If we can think of a more likely 
 story as we go along, all the better. When we get as far 
 as Macon, if we ever get there, we can decide whether to 
 endeavour to cross the frontier into Switzerland or to go 
 down to Toulon. Now remember, Patsey, my last in- 
 junctions are that when you perceive from the rush of 
 
260 NO SURRENDER 
 
 fugitives that all is over, and that any firing that may still 
 be going on is but an attempt to cover the retreat, you 
 must not wait for me, but as soon as the sound of combat 
 approaches you will ride off with Leigh. You need not 
 suppose because I do not join you that I am killed. 
 The enemy may have pushed so far through the town that 
 I may find it impossible to join you. But from whatever 
 cause I tarry, you are not to wait for me. If I am shot, it 
 will be a consolation to me to know that you will be away 
 under your brother's protection. If I escape, I shall, if I 
 make my way to England, have the hope of meeting you 
 there, and shall not be haunted with the fear that you have 
 delayed too long and have sacrificed your lives uselessly. I 
 want you and him to give me your solemn promise that you 
 will act thus, and will, as soon as he considers that further 
 delay will be dangerous, ride off. Remember that this is 
 my last wish, this is my last order." 
 
 " I will do as you wish, Jean," his wife said firmly. " God 
 has preserved us three thus far, and I trust that He will con- 
 tinue to do so. I shall have the less hesitation, because I 
 think that alone you will have perhaps a better chance of 
 escaping than with us. At any rate, we will carry out your 
 instructions. But should we miss each other, is there no 
 place where we can arrange to meet ? " 
 
 " I do not see that it is possible to make any arrange- 
 ments, Patsey. You may be turned out of your course by 
 circumstances which it is impossible to foresee, and the 
 same may be the case with myself. Suppose we named a 
 seaport, there would in the first place be difficulty in finding 
 each other. You might see some opportunity of getting 
 across the water, and if you lost that, the chance might not 
 occur again, and the delay might cost you your lives. I trust 
 that we shall not be separated, dear, but I see clearly that 
 
LE MANS 261 
 
 if such a misfortune should happen, it were best that we 
 should each make our own way, in the hope of meeting at 
 Poole. You may be sure that I shall join you if possible, for 
 I see that if separated your difficulties will be far greater 
 than mine. You, too, would have the burden of the child. 
 But let us suppose that I was wounded, but got away and 
 managed to obtain shelter in some Breton cottage ; you 
 might be waiting for me for weeks at an agreed point. Now, 
 while travelling, you might escape many questions, but were 
 you to stop even for a few days at any town or village, you 
 may be sure that you would be questioned so closely by the 
 authorities that there would be litde chance of your get- 
 ting on. I should know that, and should be fretting my 
 heart out." 
 
 " Yes, I see 't is best that we should do as you say, Jean. 
 God forbid that we should be separated, but if you do not 
 come to the rendezvous, I promise you that we will, as you 
 wish, go on by ourselves." 
 
 "And now, dear, we will divide our money. We have 
 still three hundred louis left. I will take one hundred, and 
 you shall take the rest. You are much more likely to want 
 money, if we are separated, than I. You had best sew the 
 greater part up in your saddle, Leigh." 
 
 " I think we had better divide it as much as possible, 
 Jean. We can put seventy-five louis in each of our saddles, 
 and the weight would not be so great that anyone who 
 happens to handle one of them would notice it. I can put 
 another five-and-forty in the belt round my waist, and keep 
 the odd five in my pocket for expenses. Of course, if 
 we decide to abandon our horses, I will make some other 
 arrangement." 
 
 " The best plan, Leigh, will be for us to change the louis 
 for assignats at the first opportunity. Gold is so scarce 
 
262 NO SURRENDER 
 
 that each time you offered to pay with it, it would excite 
 suspicion. I have no doubt that I can buy assignats here. 
 We have taken a quantity from the enemy, and la Roche- 
 jaquelein will, I am sure, be glad to obtain some gold for 
 them. It will be a double advantage : we shall have less 
 weight to carry, and shall be able to pay our way without 
 the gold exciting suspicion. The assignats now are only 
 a quarter of their face value, so that for two hundred louis 
 I should get eight hundred louis in assignats, of which 
 I would take two hundred, and you could take the 
 rest." 
 
 *'That would certainly be an excellent plan, Jean, for 
 two hundred louis in gold would be a serious weight to 
 carry, and if found on us, would in itself be sufficient to 
 condemn us as intending emigres." 
 
 Jean at once took two hundred louis, which had hitherto 
 been carried in their wallets, and went out. He returned in 
 an hour. 
 
 ^^That is satisfactorily settled," he said. " Blacquard, 
 who is in charge of the treasury, was delighted to obtain 
 some gold, and has given us five times the amount in assig- 
 nats. Of this I will take two hundred and fifty louis' worth. 
 You will have seven hundred and fifty louis in assignats, 
 and we will divide the hundred louis in gold. Of the latter 
 you had best sew up twenty in each of your saddles, and 
 you can carry ten about you. People are so anxious for 
 gold that, in case of need, you can get services rendered 
 for it that you would fail to obtain for any amount of 
 paper." 
 
 The greater portion of the assignats and the gold, as 
 agreed, was sewn up in the saddles, some provisions packed 
 in the vahses, and Jean and Leigh went out together and 
 fixed upon a spot where they were to wait. The prepa- 
 
LE MANS 263 
 
 rations were all finished when firing broke out. Jean kissed 
 his wife. 
 
 " May God's blessing keep you/' he said. " I trust that 
 we shall meet again when the fighting is over." 
 
 Then he kissed his child, wrung Leigh by the hand, and 
 rode off to join the general. The women, children, and the 
 men who had thrown away their arms, the sick and wounded, 
 were already leaving the town. 
 
 " Marthe, you must go now," Patsey said to the faithful 
 nurse. They had bought a horse for her from a peasant 
 who had captured it, a riderless animal that belonged to one 
 of Westermann's troopers. " Here are fifty louis in assig- 
 nats. I wish that you could have gone with us, but that 
 is not possible. Frangois is waiting outside and will take 
 care of you, as we have agreed. The best possible plan will 
 be to separate yourselves from the others as soon as possible. 
 The Blues are sure to be keeping close to them. Ride straight 
 for the river by by-lanes, and if you cannot obtain a boat, 
 swim your horse across, and then make for home. If we 
 get safely to England, we will write to you as soon as these 
 troubles are over, and you can join us there." 
 
 " God bless you, madame. It breaks my heart to part 
 with you and the child, but I see that it is for the best." 
 
 Leigh fetched the horse round and assisted her to mount 
 behind Francois. The two women, both weeping, were still 
 exchanging adieus when Leigh said to Frangois : 
 
 " Ride on ; the sooner this is over the better for both." 
 
 The man nodded. 
 
 " God bless you, young master ! I will look after Marthe. 
 As soon as we get away from the rest, I shall get off and 
 run by her side ; the horse would never carry two of us far." 
 
 So saying, he touched the horse with his heel, and they 
 rode off. 
 
264 NO SURRENDER 
 
 CHAPTER XV 
 
 IN DISGUISE 
 
 LEIGH returned into the house with his sister. 
 " Cheer up, Patsey," he said ; " it is very hard parting, 
 but I have every hope that they will succeed in getting 
 safely home. Francois is a sharp fellow, they have a 
 good stock of food, and they won't have to go into any 
 village; and being only two, they will have a far better 
 chance of crossing the river than if they kept with the 
 others." 
 
 " How they are fighting ! " Patsey said a few minutes 
 later. 
 
 Indeed the roar of musketry was unceasing, and was 
 mingled with the louder cracks of the field-guns. 
 
 '' Our men are holding their own," Leigh replied ; ** the 
 firing is no nearer than it was half an hour ago. Now, you 
 had better lie down, Patsey. I will keep a sharp look-out, 
 and the moment I see any signs of our men retiring, we will 
 mount. I know there is no chance of your sleeping, but 
 it will rest you to lie down, and we shall have a long ride 
 before us to-morrow." 
 
 Patsey nodded, but after he had gone out she did not lie 
 down, but threw herself on her knees by the couch, and 
 prayed for the safety of her husband. Hour after hour 
 passed. From time to time Leigh returned, and towards 
 morning told Patsey that it was time that they should 
 mount. 
 
 "Our men have not begun to give way yet," he said, 
 " but they say that Kleber's division has just arrived. 
 There is a lull in the fighting at present, but no doubt they 
 
IN DISGUISE 265 
 
 will relieve the division that has been fighting all night, 
 and our men cannot hope to hold out for long. I have just 
 brought the horses round to the door. Now, I will strap 
 the valises on while you wrap Louis up warmly.'* 
 
 In five minutes they started for the point agreed on. 
 Before they reached it, the firing broke out again with 
 increased violence. In an hour numbers of men began to 
 make their way past them. One of them halted ; he was 
 one of Jean's tenants. 
 
 "Ah I madame," he said, as he recognized her — for it was 
 now broad daylight — "I fear that all is lost. You had best 
 ride at once ; the Blues will not come just yet, for la Roche- 
 jaquelein, with four or five hundred of his best followers, 
 will hold the place till the last, so as to give us time to get 
 away." 
 
 " Did you see my husband, Leroux? " 
 
 "He was with the general, madame. They and the 
 horsemen charged again and again whenever the Blues 
 pushed forward." 
 
 " Thank God he is safe so far ! " Patsey said. " Good-bye, 
 Leroux ; we may not meet again." 
 
 " We shall meet in heaven, madame," the man said 
 reverently. "They may take away our country, they may 
 kill our curds, they may destroy our churches, but they can- 
 not take away our God. May He protect you, madame ! " 
 and, pressing the hand she held out to him, he hurried 
 on. 
 
 Faster and faster the fugitives passed them, but for an 
 hour the combat continued unabated; then the exulting 
 shouts of the Blues showed that they were making way. 
 The gallant band of Vendeans were not, indeed, retiring, 
 but they were being annihilated. Patsey had said but 
 little during the anxious time of waiting. From time to 
 
266 NO SURRENDER 
 
 time she murmured, " Will he never come ? Oh, God, send 
 him to us ! " 
 
 Presently a mounted officer rode past. 
 
 " Ride on ! ride on ! " he shouted. " The Blues will be 
 here in a minute ! " 
 
 " We must go, Patsey," Leigh said, as, without drawing 
 rein, the officer rode on. 
 
 " No, no ; wait a few minutes, Leigh. He will surely 
 come soon." 
 
 Presently, however, a number of peasants, their faces 
 blackened with powder, ran past. " The Blues are on our 
 heels!" they shouted. " They will be here in a minute; 
 they are but a hundred yards away." 
 
 " Come, Patsey," Leigh said. " Remember your promise. 
 We must go ; it is madness waiting any longer." And as 
 he spoke one of the peasants, running past, fell dead, shot 
 by a musket-ball from the rear. Leigh seized Patsey's 
 bridle, and, setting his own horse in motion, they rode on. 
 They were but just in time, for before they had ridden two 
 hundred yards Leigh, looking round, saw the Republicans 
 issuing from the town. 
 
 " Pull yourself together, Patsey ! " Leigh exclaimed. " We 
 may have their cavalry after us in a minute or two. Re- 
 member, Jean trusts you to carry out his instructions." 
 
 Patsey drew herself up, struck the horse with her whip, 
 and galloped on at full speed. They soon left the road 
 followed by the rest of the fugitives, and turned down one 
 leading east. The din of battle had ceased now, but a 
 scattered fire of musketry showed that the enemy were 
 engaged in their usual work of shooting all who fell into 
 their hands. After riding for an hour at full speed they 
 drew rein at a wood, and, entering it, dismounted and put 
 on their disguises. They had no fear now of pursuit. 
 
IN DISGUISE 267 
 
 The enemy's cavalry must have made a very long march 
 to reach the town, and their horses must be worn out by 
 their previous exertions, while their own had had forty- 
 eight hours' rest, during which time they had been well fed 
 and cared for. Moreover, any pursuit that was made would 
 be in the direction taken by the bulk of the fugitives. 
 Mounting again, they rode on. It was but a narrow country 
 road that they were traversing, and during the day they 
 only passed through two or three small hamlets. 
 
 " Are the brigands coming this way ? " they were asked. 
 
 " No,'^ Leigh replied. ** They are fighting at Le Mans. If 
 they are beaten they won't come this way, but will make 
 south. We thought it best to leave the town. When fight- 
 ing is going on in the streets it is time for quiet people to 
 be off." 
 
 They rode forty miles before night and then entered a 
 wood, having agreed that, until they got farther away from 
 the scene of action, and struck the road running south, it 
 would be better not to enter any place where they would be 
 questioned. Choosing an open space among the trees, Leigh 
 took off the bridles to let the horses pluck what grass they 
 could, after giving to each a hunch of bread from their store. 
 Then he returned with the blankets that had been rolled up 
 and fastened behind the saddles. 
 
 " Now, Patsey, you must eat something and drink some 
 wine. You must keep up your strength for the sake of 
 Louis and Jean." 
 
 Patsey had spoken very few words during the day. She 
 shook her head. " I will try for Louis's sake," she said ; 
 ^^as to Jean — " and she stopped. 
 
 " As to Jean," he said, " we have every reason to hope for 
 the best. Many things may have happened to prevent his 
 joining us. The Blues may have pushed in between his 
 
268 NO SURRENDER 
 
 party and us, and he may have found that he could not re- 
 join us. His horse may have been shot and he obHged to 
 fly on foot. He has gone through all these battle from the 
 first, and has never been wounded. Why should we suppose 
 that he has not done the same now ? I feel sure that if he 
 had lost his horse he would not have tried to join us, for he 
 would have thought that he would have hampered our escape. 
 Jean is full of resources, and has everything in his favour. 
 He is not like the others, who have but one aim, to get back 
 to La Vendue and die there, and whose way is barred by the 
 Loire. He has all France open to him, and if he gains a port 
 has but to get some sailor clothes to pass unnoticed. He 
 is well provided with money, and has everything in his 
 favour. When he once gets away from Le Mans, the road 
 would be open, for we may be sure that the enemy will all 
 gather in the rear of the remains of our army.'* 
 
 " I see all that," Patsey said ; *' and if I were but sure 
 that he got safely away I should feel comparatively easy. 
 However, Leigh, I will try and look at the best side of things. 
 If Jean is killed he has died gloriously, doing his duty till 
 the last. If he is not, he will some day be restored to me." 
 
 " That is right, dear," he said. " You have always been 
 so hopeful and cheery through all this business that I am 
 sure you will keep up your courage now. We have every 
 reason to hope, and for my part I confidently expect to see 
 Jean safe and sound when we arrive home. Now let us set 
 to ; we both want something badly." 
 
 Patsey did her best, and being indeed faint from hunger, 
 having eaten nothing since the evening before, she felt all 
 the better and stronger when she had finished her meal, and 
 was able to chatter cheerfully to little Louis, who had ridden 
 before Leigh all day, and who was now just beginning to 
 talk. Then they spread a blanket on the ground, and, lying 
 
IN DISGUISE 269 
 
 down together for warmth, covered themselves with the rest 
 of their wraps ; and Leigh was glad to find by her steady 
 breathing that the fatigue of the last twenty-four hours 
 had sufficed to send his sister to sleep in spite of her grief 
 at her separation from her husband. The next day they 
 crossed the road leading to Tours, between Chateaudun and 
 Chartres. Once over this there was no longer any occasion 
 for haste. There was no fear of their connection with the 
 struggle in the west being suspected, and they had now 
 only to face the troubles consequent on travelling unpro- 
 vided with proper papers. 
 
 Late that evening they entered the town of Artenay, on 
 the main road from Paris to Orleans, coming down upon 
 it from the north side. Here they entered a quiet inn. 
 The landlord was a jovial, pleasant-faced man of some sixty 
 years of age, and his wife a kind, motherly-looking woman. 
 As usual, the travellers signed the names they had agreed 
 upon in the book kept for the purpose, Patsey retaining her 
 own name, and he signing as Lucien Porson. 
 
 The landlady, seeing that Patsey was completely worn out, 
 at once took her off to her room. 
 
 '^ Ah ! I thought that monseiur was too young to be 
 madame's husband," the landlord said. 
 
 Leigh laughed. " I am her brother," he said. " Her 
 husband is a sailor, and she is to join him at Toulon." 
 
 " I see the resemblance," the landlord said. " It is a long 
 journey indeed for her, and with a child under two years 
 old, and in such weather. 
 
 *' But you forget that such a place as Toulon no longer 
 exists. It has been decreed that the town that received 
 the English and resisted the Republic is to be altogether 
 destroyed, except of course the arsenal, and is henceforth 
 to be known as ' the town without a name.' " 
 
270 NO SURRENDER 
 
 The tone, rather than the words, convinced Leigh that his 
 host was not an admirer of the present state of things. 
 Leigh shrugged his shoulders sHghtly, and said, with a smile, 
 ** Perhaps France will change her own name. Surely a Re- 
 public cannot put up with the name that has been associated 
 for centuries with kings." 
 
 The landlord brought his hand down with a heavy smack 
 on Leigh's shoulder. "Ah," he said, "I see that you are 
 too young, as I am too old, to care for the present changes. 
 With anyone in the town I should not venture to say any- 
 thing, but I am sure by your face that you can be trusted." 
 
 " And I can say the same to you, landlord." 
 
 "Are your papers, by the by, in good order?" 
 
 " Frankly, we have no papers." 
 
 The landlord gave a low whistle expressive of surprise 
 and consternation. " And how do you expect to travel, 
 monsieur? How you have got so far as this I cannot make 
 out, for at any tavern where you put up you might of course 
 have been asked for them." 
 
 " We have not put up at any towns as yet, but have slept 
 at little places where no questions were asked." 
 
 " But you can't get on like that, monsieur. Even in the 
 small villages they are on the watch for suspected persons. 
 You must have papers of some sort." 
 
 " That is all very well," Leigh said ; " the question is, 
 where to get them?" 
 
 " What story do you mean to tell ? " 
 
 " If we had been stopped anywhere on our way here 
 we should have said that we belonged to Le Mans ; that, like 
 most of the other inhabitants, we fled before the Vendeans 
 entered, and in such haste that I forgot all about papers, and 
 indeed could not have got them had I thought of it, as all 
 the authorities had fled before we di4." 
 
IN DISGUISE 271 
 
 "That story, added to your appearance and that of 
 madame as respectable citizens, might succeed sometimes 
 with those who are not anxious to show their zeal ; but as 
 most of these functionaries are so, you would probably, if 
 it was a village, be sent on under a guard to the next town, 
 and if it were a town would be thrown into prison. And 
 you know, to get in a prison in our days is — " 
 
 *' Equivalent to a sentence of death," Leigh put in as he 
 hesitated. 
 
 " You must get papers somehow — something that would 
 pass at any rate in the villages, where as often as not there 
 is not a man who can read. I will see what I can do ; a 
 cousin of mine is clerk to the mayor. He is a good fellow, 
 though he has to pretend to be a violent supporter of the 
 Convention. I don't know how you are situated, monsieur, 
 but times are hard, and all salaries terribly in arrears ; and 
 when they are paid it is in assignats, and I need hardly 
 say that when you pay in assignats you don't buy cheap." 
 
 "We have money," Leigh said, "and I would pay any 
 reasonable sum in gold for proper papers." 
 
 " Sapristi ! you might almost tempt the maire himself by 
 offering him gold. Only he would suspect that you must 
 have more hidden away, and that by arresting you, he could 
 make himself master of the whole instead of only a part ; 
 but since you offer gold I have no doubt that my cousin 
 would not mind running some little risk. How much shall 
 I say, monsieur ? " 
 
 " I would if necessary give forty louis." 
 
 " That is more than his yearly salary," the innkeeper said ; 
 " half of that would be ample. I will go to him at once. 
 It is important that you should get papers of some kind, 
 for at any moment anyone might come in and demand to 
 see them." 
 
272 NO SURRENDER 
 
 '* Here are ten louis. I have more sewn up in my saddle, 
 
 and can give him the other ten later on when I get an 
 opportunity to go to the stable unnoticed." 
 
 "That will do very well, monsieur. I will be off at 
 once." 
 
 It was an hour before he returned, and Leigh and Patsey 
 had just finished supper. As there were two or three other 
 persons in the room he said nothing, but signified by a little 
 nod that he had succeeded. A quarter of an hour later, 
 the other customers, having finished their meal, went out. 
 
 " Here are your papers," he said as he handed a document 
 to Leigh. It was a printed form, blanks being left for the 
 names, description, and the object of journey. 
 
 Arthenay Mairie^ — To all concerfied, it is hereby testified 
 that citizen Lucien Porson and his sister citoyenne Martin, both 
 of good repute and well disposed to the Republic, natives of this 
 town of Arthenay, are travelling, accompanied by a child of the 
 latter, to Marseilles, whither they go on family affairs, and to 
 join citoyenne Martin' s husband, a master mariner ofthattoivn. 
 
 The destination had been altered when they heard of the 
 state of things at Toulon. The document was purposed to 
 be signed by the maire under his official seal. 
 
 " There is only one difficulty, " the landlord said as Leigh 
 and Patsey warmly thanked him, " and that is, that although 
 it will pass you when you have once left this town it would 
 be dangerous to use it here, and you may at any moment be 
 asked for it. But my cousin, who is a charming fellow, 
 pointed out the difficulty to me, and said, * The best thing 
 will be for me to take a couple of men, and pay the official 
 visit to him myself* I expect that he will be here in a 
 few minutes." 
 
 " Then, as the stableman has gone out at last — at least 
 
IN DISGUISE 273 
 
 I see no lights there — I will go and get the rest of the 
 money." 
 
 " Yes, I met him a hundred yards off on my way back. 
 There is no one about. I will take a lantern and go out 
 with you." 
 
 In ten minutes they returned, Leigh having the ten louis 
 required in his pocket. A quarter of an hour later the 
 door opened, and a man wearing the scarf which showed 
 him to be an officer of the municipality entered, followed 
 by two men with the cockade of the Republic in their 
 hats. 
 
 " This is citizen Porson and citoyenne Martin, his sister," 
 the landlord, who accompanied the party, said. 
 
 The functionary walked up to the table and said gruffly, 
 ** Your papers, citizen." Leigh handed him the document. 
 He glanced through it. 
 
 " That is right," he said. " Citizen Porson and citoyenne 
 Martin, of the arrondissement of Paris, travelling to Mar- 
 seilles, duly signed by the maire of the arrondissement and 
 duly sealed. That is all in order. We are obliged to be par- 
 ticular, citizen ; there are many ill-disposed to the Republic 
 travelling through the country." 
 
 " Will you sit down, citizen, and take a glass of wine with 
 me? Landlord, draw two stoups of wine for these two 
 good citizens." 
 
 The fwo men followed the landlord out to the public 
 room. 
 
 " I «b!hould think, Jeannette, " Leigh said to his sister, 
 " you had better to retire to bed. You have had a long day's 
 ride, and must, I am sure, be tired out." 
 
 As soon as she had left the room Leigh dropped the ten 
 louis into the adjoint's nand. 
 
 " I thank you with all mv heart," he said. " You have 
 
274 NO SURRENDER 
 
 done a good action, and I can assure you that it can do no 
 harm to the RepubHc, against whom I have no intention of 
 conspiring. There is no fear, I suppose, that the maire's 
 signature may be questioned?" 
 
 " There is no fear whatever of that, because the signature 
 is precisely similar to that which occurs on all official docu- 
 ments. The maire is without doubt an excellent Republican 
 and a devoted servant of the Convention, but he is alto- 
 gether ignorant of letters, and the consequence is that I sign 
 all official documents for him. So you see there was no 
 trouble whatever in filling in, signing, and sealing this letter. 
 The only matter that concerned me was that if by any 
 chance you should be arrested as a suspect, possibly a de- 
 mand might be made as to how you obtained this pass. 
 However, even that did not trouble me greatly, for as I my- 
 self open and read the maire's letters, I should have no 
 difficulty in keeping him altogether in the dark as to the 
 purport of any letter that might come, and should myself 
 pen an answer with explanations which would no doubt 
 be found satisfactory." 
 
 *'And now can you tell me, sir, which in your opinion 
 would be the best port for me to make to, to leave the 
 country ? It matters little whether we go by land or sea.'* 
 
 " It would be more easy for you to make your way to a 
 port than across the frontier," the adjoint said, "but when 
 you reach a port your difficulties would but begin. In 
 the first place, our trade with foreign countries is almost 
 at a stand-still, and every vessel tliat goes out is rigidly 
 searched for concealed emigres. On the other hand, once 
 across the frontier your troubles would be at an end ; but 
 every road is closely watched, every village is on the look- 
 out, for the orders are precise that all persons leaving France 
 shall be arrested and detained until in a position to prove 
 
IN DISGUISE 275 
 
 their identity, and to place the truth of the reason given for 
 journeying beyond all doubt. I do not say that it might not 
 be possible to bribe peasants to take you by unfrequented 
 paths over the Jura ; but the journey would be arduous in 
 the extreme, and probably impossible to be performed on 
 horseback. But, for my part, if I were in your position and 
 desired to leave the country, I should go north instead of 
 south. I should go in the first place to Paris, stay there in 
 quiet lodgings for a little time until you became known, and 
 you might then get your papers viseed to enable you to con- 
 tinue your journey to Calais or Dunkirk. Money will go just 
 as far among the incorruptibles of Paris as it will here. You 
 might obtain a passage down the Seine to Rouen or Havre." 
 
 " That would certainly suit us best. I regret now that I 
 had the paper made out for Marseilles." 
 
 "That can easily be remedied, monsieur. If you will walk 
 back with me to the mairie, I will write a fresh paper out 
 and destroy the one I have given you. But what shall I 
 say is your object in journeying to Paris? You are too 
 young to be going to purchase goods, and, indeed, would 
 hardly be taking a woman and child with you for such a 
 purpose. Now, monsieur, frankly tell me who you are. 1 
 have some relations in Paris, quiet bourgeois, who keep a 
 small shop near the markets. If I were to give you a letter 
 to them, saying that you have business in Paris, and have 
 asked me to recommend someone who would provide you 
 with quiet lodgings, no doubt they would willingly take you 
 in. But I would not involve them in danger. You might 
 be recognised as being members of some family who are 
 proscribed, and in that case not only would my friends get 
 into trouble, but, as they would, of course, say that you were 
 recommended to them by me, I might find myself in a very 
 unpleasant position." 
 
276 NO SURRENDER 
 
 "There is no fear of anything of that sort. I and my 
 sister are both Enghsh. She married the son of a merchant 
 at Nantes, and I came over with her to learn the business. 
 There have, as you know, been troubles in that part of 
 France. We endeavoured to escape, but she was separated 
 from her husband, who has, I greatly fear, been killed, and 
 we, of course, are both anxious to rejoin our family in 
 England." 
 
 " How long have you been in France, monsieur? You 
 speak the language well." 
 
 " We have been over here nearly three years." 
 
 " Well, I do not think that there is any risk, unless, of 
 course, you are caught in the act of trying to make your 
 escape. But I think that it would be as well that my friends 
 should be prepared for your coming. I know a man who is 
 leaving for Paris to-morrow. I will give him my letter, and 
 ask him to deliver it personally as soon as he gets there ; 
 then you can follow twenty-four hours later. Now that it is 
 known that I have examined your papers and found them 
 correct, there will be no further inquiry about you, and, at 
 any rate, you could stay here for a day or two without any 
 questions being asked." 
 
 " That would be an admirable plan, monsieur ; and I can- 
 not tell you how much I am obliged to you." 
 
 " Say no more about that, monsieur ; you have paid me 
 well for it ; and moreover, I am not a bad fellow, though at 
 present I am obliged to appear to be a strong supporter of 
 the people in Paris. Now, if you will put on your hat and 
 come along with me, I will leave you a short distance from 
 the hotel de ville, to which I have access at all hours. I 
 shall, of course, simply put in the passport, that you are 
 travelling to Paris on private matters, and that you will stay 
 with your friend, citizen Tourrier, in the rue des Halles." 
 
IN DISGUISE 277 
 
 A quarter of an hour later Leigh returned to the auberge 
 furnished with the required paper. The adjoint had said on 
 handing it to him, " I shall not come round to-morrow. We 
 met as strangers yesterday, and it is as well I should not 
 appear to be intimate with you. But should you find your- 
 self in any difficulty, send for me at once, and I will soon 
 set matters right." 
 
 "Is it all satisfactorily arranged, monsieur?" the hotel- 
 keeper asked when Leigh returned. 
 
 " Perfectly. Your friend has done even more than he 
 promised." And he told him of the change that had been 
 made in the plans. 
 
 " That is certainly better. I have been wondering myself 
 how you would ever be able to get away from Marseilles. 
 Now it seems comparatively easy. I have no doubt that my 
 cousin's friends in Paris will be able to get you another pass, 
 or to put you in the way of travelling to one of the ports, 
 though no doubt it will be almost as difficult to get away 
 from there as from Marseilles." 
 
 " I think that could be managed, landlord. I am a pretty 
 good sailor, and there ought to be no great difficulty in 
 getting hold of a boat and making out to sea, and when 
 once away, I could steer for England, or get on board some 
 vessel bound there." 
 
 He tapped at his sister's door. She was still up. 
 
 " You are very late, Leigh." 
 
 " Yes, but you will be able to sleep as long as you like 
 to-morrow, as we are not going to start till next day, and 
 are then going north instead of south. Our paper has 
 been changed for Paris instead of Marseilles, and we are 
 going to the house of a cousin of the man who gave me the 
 pass, so we shall be safe so far, and ought to have no diffi- 
 culty whatever in journeying from there either to Havre or 
 
278 NO SURRENDER 
 
 one of the northern ports. I will tell you all about it to. 
 morrow." 
 
 They passed the next day quietly, and both felt better 
 for the short rest. In addition to the pass, the adjoint 
 had given Leigh a note to his cousin. It was unsealed, and 
 read ; 
 
 My dear Cousin^ 
 
 The bearer of this is Monsieur Porson^ and his sister ^ 
 Madame Martin^ of whom I wrote to you. You will find 
 them amiable people^ who will give you but little trouble. 1 
 have assured them that they will find themselves very comfort- 
 able with you, and that you will do all in your power for 
 t hem ^ for the sake of your affectionate cousin, 
 
 SIMON- VALLES, 
 Adjoint to the maire of Arthenay. 
 
 They journeyed by easy stages, stopping at Etampes, 
 Arpajon, and Longjumeau, and rode on the fourth day into 
 Paris. They had no difficulty in finding the shop of 
 Monsieur Tourrier. It was a grocer's, and as soon as they 
 alighted from their horses its owner came out and greeted 
 them heartily. 
 
 " Madame and monsieur are both most welcome," he 
 said. '' I have received a letter from my cousin Simon. I 
 am glad indeed to receive his friends. Fortunately our 
 rooms upstairs are unlet. Strangers are rare in Paris at 
 present." 
 
 He called a boy from the shop and told him to show 
 Leigh the way to some stables near. 
 
 He then entered the house, accompanied by Patsey with 
 her child. Here she was received by Madame Tourrier, a 
 plump-faced business-like woman, and was not long in find- 
 ing out that she was the real head of the establishment. 
 
IN DISGUISE 279 
 
 " I have got the rooms ready for you," she said. " We 
 were surprised, indeed, to get a letter from Simon Valles, 
 for he is a poor correspondent, though he generally comes to 
 stay with us for three days once a year. He is a good 
 fellow, but it is a pity that he did not go into trade. He 
 would have done better for himself than by becoming ad- 
 joint to the maire of Arthenay. It has a high sound, but in 
 these days, when men are paid their salaries in assignats, 
 it is but a poor living. However, I suppose that it is an 
 easy life, for I don't think hard work would suit Simon. 
 The last time he was up we tried to persuade him that 
 he would do better here, but he laughed and said that 
 people's heads were safer in Arthenay than they were in 
 Paris. But that is folly ; the Convention does not trouble 
 itself with small shopkeepers. It knows well enough that 
 we have work enough to do to earn our living without 
 troubling ourselves about politics ; yet, if the truth were 
 known, a good many of us are better to do than some of 
 those they call aristocrats. This is a busy quarter, you see, 
 and we are close to the markets, and the country people 
 who come in know that we sell good groceries, and on 
 cheaper terms than they can get them in their villages. 
 We should do better still if my husband would but bestir 
 himself; but men are poor creatures, and I don't know what 
 would become of them if they had not us women to look 
 after their affairs." 
 
 They now reached the rooms, which were small but 
 comfortable, and the price which Madame Tourrier named 
 seemed to Patsey to be very moderate. 
 
 " You see, your room is furnished as a sitting-room also, 
 madame, and you and your brother can talk over your 
 affairs here. As to your meals, I could provide your cafe au 
 lait in the morning, but I can't undertake to cook for you. 
 
280 NO SURRENDER 
 
 But there are many good places where you can obtain your 
 meals at a cheap rate in the neighbourhood. How long do 
 you expect to remain in Paris?" 
 
 " That I cannot say at present. My husband is a sailor, 
 but I have not heard from him for a long time. At 
 Arthenay there is but small opportunity of learning what 
 happens outside, and it may be that I shall have to travel 
 to Havre to obtain news of him, although I am troubled 
 greatly by the fear that his ship has been lost, or captured 
 by the English. We have never been in Paris before, and 
 my brother naturally wishes to stay a short time to see the 
 sights." 
 
 Madame Tourrier shook her head. ** There are but few 
 sights to see," she said ; " the churches are all closed, or at 
 least are turned into meeting-places and clubs. It is not 
 as it was before the troubles began ; there are few amuse- 
 ments, and no reviews or pageants. I do not say that it 
 is not better so ; I have no opinion on such subjects. I 
 have never once been to the hall of representatives, I have 
 no time for such follies, and except on Sunday afternoons, I 
 never stir out of doors. Still, no doubt, it will all be new 
 to him, and as you have horses you can ride over to Ver- 
 sailles and other places round. There is not much of that 
 now ; people think of nothing but the Convention, talk of 
 nothing but of the speeches there, and of Robespierre and 
 St. Just and Danton. It seems to me that they are always 
 quarrelling, and that nothing much comes of it. Now, if you 
 will excuse me, madame, I will go down to the shop again. 
 My husband cannot be trusted there a minute, and if my 
 back is turned he will be selling the best sugar for the price 
 of the worst, then we shall lose money, or the worst sugar 
 for the price of the best, and then we shall lose customers." 
 
 So saying she hurried away. In a few minutes Leigh 
 
IN DISGUISE 281 
 
 came up. " I was told where to find you," he said. 
 *' Madame is in the thick of business, and there were half 
 a dozen customers waiting to be served. Monsieur was 
 standing a few yards away from the front of the shop. It 
 was he who gave me instructions ^ for finding your room. 
 
 " ' It is best,' he said, ' that madame should be asked no 
 questions while she is busy. I always go out myself when 
 customers come in. She is one of the best of wives, and 
 manages affairs excellently, but her temper is short. She 
 likes to do things her own way, and as it pleases her I 
 never interfere with her.' " 
 
 " I think he is wise not to do so," Patsey laughed. 
 " I can see already that she is mistress of the establishment. 
 But from what I have seen at Nantes I think that it is 
 generally the women who look after the shops and mind 
 the businesses. However, though she speaks sharply, I 
 should say that she is a kind-hearted woman. However, 
 we may be very thankful that we have obtained a shelter 
 where we can live safely and quietly until we have fixed 
 on our plans for the future." 
 
 But although Monsieur Tourrier was, in all matters con- 
 nected with the business, but as a child in the hands of his 
 wife, he was far better acquainted with what was passing 
 around them, and when Leigh mentioned to him that he 
 intended to ride out to Versailles, he at once warned him 
 against doing so. 
 
 " My dear monsieur," he said, " I know nothing of the 
 state of things at Arthenay, and for aught I know people 
 may go out riding for pleasure there, but it would be little 
 short of madness to attempt such a thing here. At present 
 things have got to such a state, that for any man to seem 
 richer than another is in itself a crime. Here all must be 
 on an equality. Were you to ride out, every man you pass 
 
282 NO SURRENDER 
 
 would look askance at you. At the first village through 
 which you rode you would be arrested, and to be arrested 
 at present is to be condemned. There are no questions 
 asked, the prisoners are brought in in bunches, and are 
 condemned wholesale. I say nothing against the condem- 
 nation of the aristocrats, but when perhaps two or three 
 aristocrats are brought up with half a dozen journalists, 
 and a dozen others who may have been arrested merely 
 out of spite, and are all condemned in five minutes, it is 
 clear that the only way to live is to avoid being arrested* 
 and the only way to avoid being arrested is to avoid 
 attracting attention. 
 
 " If you were really going on a matter of business it 
 would be different, but to ride to Versailles merely to see 
 the place would be regarded as ample proof that you were 
 an aristocrat ; and no one would regard your papers as any- 
 thing but a proof that these had been obtained by fraud, 
 and that you were either an aristocrat, or a spy of Pitt's, 
 or a Girondist, and certainly an enemy of the Convention. 
 Therefore, monsieur, if you wish to go anywhere, walk, or 
 go out in a market cart, for to ride might be fatal." 
 
 " I will take your advice," Leigh said. " I did not think 
 that things were so bad as that." 
 
 " They could not be worse, monsieur ; it would be impos- 
 sible. But we who are quiet men think that it cannot go 
 on much longer ; even the sansculottes are getting tired of 
 bloodshed, there is no longer a great crowd to see the 
 executions, and the tumbrils pass along without insults and 
 imprecations being hurled against the prisoners. 
 
 " The men of the Convention, having killed all the Giron- 
 dists, are now quarrelling among themselves. Robespierre 
 is still all-powerful, but the party opposed to him are gain- 
 ing in strength, and there is a feeling that ere long there 
 
A FRIEND AT LAST 283 
 
 will be a terrible struggle between them, and if Robespierre 
 is beaten, there are many of us who think that the reign 
 of terror will come to an end. We who are too insignificant 
 to be watched, talk these things over together when we 
 gather at our cafe, and there is no one but ourselves 
 present, and even then we talk only in whispers ; but we 
 all live in hopes of a change, and any change must surely 
 be for the better.'^ 
 
 CHAPTER XVI 
 
 A FRIEND AT LAST 
 
 DAY after day Leigh went out into the town. More 
 than once he saw the fatal tumbrils going along in the 
 distance, but he always turned and walked in the opposite 
 direction. Once or twice, having changed his clothes for 
 those of a workman, he fought his way into the public 
 galleries of the Convention and listened to the speeches, in 
 which it seemed to him that the principal object of each 
 speaker was to exceed those who had gone before him in 
 violence, and that the most violent was the most loudly 
 applauded, both by the galleries and the Assembly. Patsey 
 was most anxious to be off, but he urged that it would not 
 do to show haste. She did not leave the house at all, 
 while he was out almost all day. At the end of the fort- 
 night he told Monsieur Tourrier that he had now finished 
 his business, and asked him if he could obtain from the 
 maire of the arrondissement a pass down to Havre. 
 
 " It is a pity that you did not get your pass direct from 
 Arthenay,'* he said. "You say that your sister wants to 
 make inquiries about a husband there, and that you are 
 taking her down, and you also say that you are a sailor." 
 
284 NO SURRENDER 
 
 " Yes." 
 
 "Then, I should think that the best thing for you would 
 be to dress yourself as a sailor again ; it will seem more 
 natural than for you to be in that civilian dress. I can go 
 with you and say that you were strongly recommended to 
 me by the maire's adjoint at Arthenay, and that your papers 
 are all en regie. If he asks why you did not have your 
 papers made out in the first place to Havre, say that you 
 had hoped to have been joined by your brother-in-law here, 
 but as he has not arrived, your sister is anxious about him, 
 and wishes therefore to go on to Havre, which indeed he 
 has requested her to do, as it was uncertain whether he 
 would be able to leave his ship. I know, of course, that it 
 is all right, or my cousin would not have recommended you 
 so strongly to me, but in these days everyone is suspicious, 
 and one cannot be too cautious. I will get one of the 
 market authorities to go up with me ; I am well known to 
 them all, and 'tis likely that none of the people at the 
 mairie will know me, seeing that I am a quiet man and 
 keep myself to myself." 
 
 Leigh had no trouble in buying a sailor's dress at a shop 
 down by the wharves, and having put this on went up with 
 Monsieur Tourrier and one of the market officers to the 
 mairie. As the former had anticipated, there was no diffi- 
 culty. Leigh's pass was examined. The market official 
 testified to the grocer as being a well-known citizen, doing 
 business with the market people, and taking no part in 
 public affairs, while Monsieur Tourrier showed the letter 
 that he had received from his cousin the adjoint at 
 Arthenay. 
 
 " What is the name of the ship which your sister's husband 
 commands?" the maire asked. 
 
 " The Henriette, a lugger. Formerly she traded with 
 
A FRIEND AT LAST 285 
 
 England, but since the war broke out she trades between 
 the ports on our western coast." 
 
 " And you have been a sailor on board her? " 
 
 " Yes, citizen." 
 
 The maire nodded, and made out the pass for Jeannette 
 Martin, travelling to join her husband, the captain of the 
 lugger Henriette ; for her brother, Lucien Porson ; and for 
 Louis Martin, aged two years, son of the above-named 
 citoyenne Martin. 
 
 As they agreed that it would now be best to travel by 
 water, Leigh next went to the stables, and as the horses 
 were both good ones, obtained a fair price for them. The 
 next morning they went on board a sailing craft going 
 down the river, and after a cordial adieu from their host 
 and hostess, and a promise to take up their abode there on 
 their return through Paris, they went on board. Leigh had 
 sold the saddles with the horses, having on the journey to 
 Paris removed the bundles of assignats concealed in 
 them. 
 
 The accommodation on board was very fair. Patsey 
 occupied a roomy cabin aft, the rest slept in a large 
 cabin forward ; for before the troubles began the majority 
 of people travelling from Paris down to Rouen or Havre 
 went by water, and although the boats were mainly 
 constructed for the carriage of merchandise, the convey- 
 ance of passengers formed an important part of the profits. 
 At present, however, there was but little travelling, and 
 Patsey had the women's cabin to herself; while one 
 other male messenger, with the master and two hands, had 
 the forward compartments to themselves. The master 
 explained that at ordinary times his two men occupied a 
 tiny place boarded off from the hold, or in summer slept 
 on deck ; but that, as there were so few passengers, they 
 
286 NO SURRENDER 
 
 lived with the rest " for," as he growled under his breath — 
 " the present." 
 
 The voyage was slow but not unpleasant. There was 
 scarce wind enough to fill the two sails carried by the boat, 
 but the captain and his two hands frequently got out 
 sweeps to keep the boat in the middle of the current. 
 They stopped for a day at Rouen, while the cargo destined 
 for that town was landed. Patsey and Leigh were glad to 
 spend the day in the town visiting the cathedral, taking 
 their meals at a restaurant, for the cuisine on board the boat 
 was not of the highest character. 
 
 " We used to keep a regular cook," the captain lamented. 
 " In those days we often carried several passengers, but at 
 present, when we seldom have more than one or two, we 
 cannot afford it. The Revolution is no doubt a grand thing, 
 and has greatly benefited the nation, but it has weighed 
 hardly on us. There are but half the boats on the river 
 there used to be, and they are hardly paying expenses now 
 that no one travels. Those that go to sea are worse off 
 still, for what with the falling off in trade, and with the 
 English cruisers all along the coast, there is little employ- 
 ment for seamen save in the privateers. However, they don't 
 starve, for the greater portion of the men on the coast have 
 to go in the ships of the Republic." 
 
 On the sixth day after leaving Paris they arrived at 
 Havre. Here they had no difficulty in obtaining lodgings 
 in a small auberge near the port. Their pass was, on their 
 arrival, sent to the authorities of the town and duly 
 stamped. Leigh's first inquiries were for the Henriette. 
 He found that she was well known in the port, and had 
 sailed for La Rochelle six weeks before. 
 
 '* She does not very often come up here," one of the 
 sailors said. "Sometimes she is months between her 
 
A FRIEND AT LAST 287 
 
 visits. As likely as not she may have been captured on 
 her way down. Her port is Bordeaux, and if you wanted 
 to find her you had much better have gone straight there 
 than come to this place." 
 
 " I do want to find her," Leigh said. " Is there any 
 chance of finding a ship going down south ?'^ 
 
 " Well, you might find one," the man said ; " but you 
 would have to take your chance of getting there. Many 
 of the ships are laid up, for the risk of capture is great. 
 It is small craft that for the most part make the venture. 
 They creep along inshore, and either run into a port or 
 anchor under the guns of a battery, if they see a British 
 cruiser outside. Drawing so little water, they can keep in 
 nearer than a cruiser would dare to; and as they all can 
 take the mud, they do not mind if they stick on the sands 
 for a tide." 
 
 Leigh returned with the news to his sister. 
 
 " What do you think, Patsey ? " he said. " I do not 
 say that we cannot cross from here in a boat, though I 
 have learned that the entrance to the Channel is guarded 
 by gun-boats. If we passed safely through these w*' should 
 have serious risk and many hardships to undergo. I hear 
 that there are numerous French privateers, and we might 
 be picked up by one of them instead of by an English 
 cruiser. I am afraid that our passes, in that case, would not 
 avail us in the slightest. Now, if we go down to Bordeaux 
 we have only to wait till the Henriette comes in ; possibly 
 she may be there when we arrive. In that case I am sure 
 that Lefaux will be willing to take us out, and either put us 
 on board a British cruiser or land us in England.*^ 
 
 "Certainly we will go to Bordeaux," Patsey said; "we 
 may find Jean there. If he escaped that night he would 
 make for the Loire, and as he is a good swimmer he would 
 
288 NO SURRENDER 
 
 get over without difficulty, and he would then try to make 
 his way towards Bordeaux." 
 
 " That may be so, Patsey ; but I would not be too san- 
 guine about our finding him there. It was so much nearer 
 for him to have made for one of the northern ports that he 
 might very well have done so, and as soon as he managed to 
 obtain a sea outfit he would no longer be suspected of having 
 anything to do with the Vend^ans." 
 
 They had learnt before this that after the fight at Le Mans 
 the Vend^ans had made for the river, had desperately fought 
 their way through the forces that barred their march, had 
 come down on the banks, but had failed to find any means 
 to cross it. Then they had turned into Brittany again for a 
 short distance, had fought two or three more desperate bat- 
 tles, and had again reached the Loire. There was but one 
 leaky boat to be found. In this la Rochejaquelein, with a 
 few of his officers, had crossed the river to bring back some 
 boats that were moored on the opposite bank. Directly they 
 got across they were attacked, but la Rochejaquelein, with 
 two or three others, effected their escape. After this the 
 Vendeans no longer kept together. The women and chil- 
 dren, wounded and invalids, hid themselves in the woods, 
 where they were hunted down like wild beasts, and either 
 slaughtered at once or sent to Nantes, where thousands were 
 either executed or drowned by the infamous Carrier, one of 
 the most sanguinary villains produced by the Revolution. 
 Many of the men managed to cross the river either by swim- 
 ming on rough rafts or in boats. In La Vendee the war 
 was still going on, for Charette had marched up again from 
 Lower Poitou, and was keeping a large force of the .Repub- 
 lican troops engaged. 
 
 " I will try not to hope too much," Patsey said. " But at 
 any rate I am for going down to Bordeaux ; for, apart from 
 
A FRIEND AT LAST 289 
 
 the chance of finding Jean there, it seems much safer than 
 putting out to sea in a little boat." 
 
 " I certainly think so," Leigh replied. " Now I will go 
 out and make inquiries as to what craft there may be bound 
 south." 
 
 He returned in a couple of hours. 
 
 " I have arranged for our passage, Patsey. She is a fast- 
 looking little craft, with very decent accommodation. She is 
 in the wine trade, and brought a cargo safely up last week, 
 and will start again the day after to-morrow. She carries a 
 crew of eight hands ; and I have made inquiries about the 
 captain, and hear a very good report of him, and he seemed 
 to me a first-rate fellow. When I mentioned the name 
 of the Henriette he said that he knew her well, and was 
 acquainted both with the present captain and with your 
 Jean. He had heard from Lefaux that her former owner 
 had been denounced, and had been obliged to fly from 
 Nantes to a chateau that he had in La Vendue. The 
 Henriette has never been into Nantes since, but went down 
 to Bordeaux, and was there registered in another owner's 
 name and Lefaux had worked for him ever since. 
 
 " * I fancy,' he said, * she sometimes makes a run with 
 brandy to England. She was in that business before, and 
 had, Lefaux said, been chased many a time by English 
 cutters, but had always managed to give them the slip.' I 
 was half inclined to tell him that I was Jean's brother-in-law, 
 but I thought it better not to until we had been to sea for a 
 day or two and had learned a little more about him." 
 
 The next day Leigh went to the mairie, and explained 
 that not having found the ship commanded by citoyenne 
 Martin's husband, and thinking it likely that they would hear 
 of him at Bordeaux, they had taken passage by the Trois 
 Freres, which sailed the next day. The addition was made 
 
 19 
 
290 NO SURRENDER 
 
 to his papers without a question, and the next morning 
 they went on board. They were heartily received by the 
 captain. 
 
 " You ought to bring us luck, madame," he said — "I 
 mean citoyenne, but the old word slips out of one's mouth 
 sometimes. It is not often that I have a lady passenger. 
 There are few who travel now, and before the war broke 
 out people preferred taking passage in larger ships than 
 mine. Still, I will do my best to make you comfortable, 
 and I can assure you that L^on, my cook, is by no means a 
 bad hand at turning out dainty dishes. He was cook in an 
 hotel at one time, but he let his tongue wag too freely, and 
 having to leave suddenly, was glad enough to ship with 
 me. Fortunately he likes the life, and I do not think 
 anything would tempt him to go back to an hotel kitchen 
 again." 
 
 " I am not particular, I can assure you," Patsey said. " In 
 these times we all have to rough it. Still, I own that I like a 
 good dinner better than a bad one." 
 
 " We shall put in to a good many little ports," the skipper 
 said. " Sailing as close as we do inshore, I always make a 
 port if I can as evening comes on, and we are therefore never 
 without fresh meat, fish, and vegetables." 
 
 " How long shall we be going down? " 
 
 " That I cannot tell you. It all depends upon the wind. 
 We may, too, be kept in port for two or three days if there 
 is an enemy's cruiser anywhere about. We may get there in 
 ten days, we may take three weeks." 
 
 Before the boat set sail, a commissary with two men came 
 on board and examined the passes of the passengers, and 
 searched below the hatches to make sure that no one was 
 hidden there. As soon as they had completed their 
 inspection the sails were hoisted, and the Trois Frlres 
 
A FRIEND AT LAST 291 
 
 Started on her way down the Channel. The wind was 
 light, and blowing from the south-west, and they were just 
 able to lay their course, and anchored for the night off the 
 mouth of the Vire river. 
 
 " I suppose to-morrow you will get round the Cape de la 
 Hague, captain ? " Leigh said. 
 
 " No, we shall not attempt that. The coast is a very 
 difficult one, with furious currents. We shall bring up off 
 Cherbourg and start at daylight, and shall, I hope, be well 
 down towards the bay of Avranches by nightfall. There 
 is no fear of a British cruiser till we get out towards 
 Ushant. They do not care about coming inside the islands ; 
 what with the fogs, the rocks, and the currents, it is safer 
 outside than in. Besides, there is little to be picked up 
 except coasters like ourselves and fishing-boats. There is 
 hardly any foreign trade between Havre and Brest; it is 
 from there down to the mouth of the Gironde that their 
 cruisers are so thick. From Ushant to Boulogne there are 
 plenty of them, but these are chiefly occupied in guarding 
 their ships going up and down the Channel from our priva- 
 teers, which run out from every port, Dieppe and Havre, 
 Granville, Avranches, and St. Malo." 
 
 The skipper had by no means overpraised his cook, who 
 turned them out a better dinner than any that they had 
 eaten since the troubles began, with the exception only of 
 those they had had at Arthenay. 
 
 " He takes a pride in it," the captain said, " and you will 
 never get good work done in any line unless by a man who 
 does so. A sailor who is careless about the appearance of 
 his ship is sure to be careless about the keeping of the 
 watch, and is not to be trusted in matters of navigation. 
 When you see a craft with every rope in its place, every- 
 thing spotlessly clean, the brasswork polished up, and the 
 
292 NO SURRENDER 
 
 paint carefully attended to, you may be sure that the 
 skipper is as particular in more important matters. It is 
 just so with our man. It is a little bit of a galley, but his 
 sauce-pans shine hke gold, everything is clean and in its 
 place. He grumbles if we run short of anything, and is 
 a good deal more particular about my dinner being just 
 what it should be than I am myself 
 
 " Sometimes when we have rough weather I say to him, 
 * Make me a soup to-day, Leon ; I shall be well content 
 with that, and it is not weather for turning out a regular 
 dinner." He always replies gravely, " Monsieur, anyone can 
 cook when the sea is calm ; it is on an occasion like this that 
 one who knows his business is required. Monsieur will dine 
 as usual.' And up comes dinner, with three or four courses, 
 cooked to perfection. For myself, I would rather snatch a 
 few mouthfuls and go up on deck again ; but this would 
 hurt Leon's feelings if he saw it, and he might even 
 consider that he must seek another employer, for that his 
 talents were wasted upon me, so I go through it all with 
 exemplary patience. I would not lose him for anything, 
 not only because I own I like good food, but the Trois 
 Freres has such a reputation for good living, that if I am in 
 port passengers will wait for days to sail with me, instead 
 of going by other craft. 
 
 " And then, too, I have no trouble with my crew, and it 
 is rarely indeed that I change one of my hands; for 
 although their meals are of course much simpler than mine, 
 they are all perfect in their way. It takes a great deal of 
 trouble off my hands, too. Instead of my having a dozen 
 little accounts to go into at every port we enter, I allow 
 him a certain sum and he manages on that — so much a day 
 for my own table, so much for each passenger, and so 
 much for the crew. How he does it I don't know. I find 
 
A FRIEND AT LAST 293 
 
 that it is cheaper than it used to be before his time, and 
 yet I have all sorts of dainties I never dreamt of then. I 
 say to him sometimes, ^ Leon, you must be ruining your- 
 self; ' but he smiles and' says, * I am well content, captain; 
 if you are satisfied, I am so.' 
 
 " He buys the fish off the boats as they come in, and I 
 can understand that he gets them far more cheaply than if 
 he waited till they were hawked in the streets. He is 
 great at omelets, and when he has a chance he is ashore 
 before the countrywomen come into the market, and will 
 buy the whole stock of eggs, a pound or two of butter, and 
 three or four couples of fowls from one woman, who is glad 
 to sell cheaply and so be free to return home at once. At 
 Bordeaux he lays in a stock of snipe and other birds from 
 the sand-hills and marshes, oysters, and other such matters. 
 He is a great favourite with the crew, and in cold weather 
 or stormy nights there is always hot soup ready for them. 
 He has only one fault. As a rule the cooks are expected 
 to help get up the anchor and sails, but he will not put 
 a hand to sailors' work. He says that a cook must not 
 have a rough hand, but that it should be as soft as a 
 woman's. Personally, I believe that is all nonsense. How- 
 ever, as we have a fairly strong crew, I do not press him 
 on the subject; though sometimes, when T tail on to a 
 rope myself and see him leaning quietly against his galley 
 smoking his pipe, I am inclined to use strong language." 
 "I don't think that is much to put up with, captain," 
 Patsey said with a smile, " if he always cooks for you 
 such breakfasts and dinners as we have had to-day ; and I 
 do think that there is perhaps something in what he says 
 about rough hands." 
 
 '' Well, I feel that myself," he said. " Still, it is a little 
 aggravating, when everyone else is working hard, to see 
 
294 NO SURRENDER 
 
 a man calmly smoking and never raising a finger to 
 help." 
 
 The next day they kept very close inshore. More than 
 once a white sail was seen in the distance, which the 
 captain pronounced from its cut to belong to a British 
 cruiser. 
 
 *' The weather is fine, you see, and the wind is steady, so 
 they are coming rather farther into the bay than usual. We 
 shall see more of them as soon as we are round that cape 
 ahead, for they keep a very sharp look-out off Cherbourg." 
 
 It was not, however, until they had rounded Ushant 
 that any British vessel came near enough to cause them 
 uneasiness. There were two large frigates cruising back- 
 wards and forwards off Brest, and a brig-of-war came within 
 shot as they were doubling Penmarch Point. 
 
 " There is plenty of water for her here," the skipper said. 
 '^ However, she will hardly catch us before we are under 
 shelter of the batteries of Quimper." 
 
 " I should have thought that she would hardly think you 
 worth the trouble of chasing." 
 
 *' It may be that they think we are carrying fresh meat 
 from St. Malo to Nantes. There is a good deal of trade 
 that way this time of year, when meat will keep good for a 
 week. Or it may be that they want to get news of what 
 ships there are in Brest. However, it is certain that he is 
 in earnest ; he is politely requesting us to lower our sails." 
 
 He laughed as a puff of white smoke broke out from the 
 brig, and a second or two later a ball dashed up the water 
 fifty yards ahead of them. The emotions with which 
 Patsey and Leigh watched the brig differed much from 
 those of the captain. They would gladly have seen the 
 lugger overhauled and captured, but they soon saw that 
 there was little chance of this. The lugger was a fast boat, 
 
A FRIEND AT LAST 295 
 
 the wind just suited her, and the brig fell farther and 
 farther astern, until, as the former entered the bay of 
 Quimper and laid her course north, the brig hauled her 
 wind and turned to rejoin the vessels off Brest. Keeping 
 close to the land, they passed L'Orient and Quiberon and 
 Vannes without stopping, and did not drop anchor again 
 until they entered the bay on the eastern side of the island 
 of Noirmoutier. The next day they passed out through 
 the narrow channel of Froment, and had gone between the 
 island and the mainland for a distance of two miles, when 
 tliey saw a large brig making in towards the shore. 
 
 " Another of those cruisers," the captain exclaimed. " This 
 is more serious, for there is no bay we can run into, and the 
 fellow is bringing the wind down with him. Our only chance 
 is to anchor under the guns of St. Jean des Montes j we shall 
 be lucky if we get there in time." 
 
 The brig came up fast, and was within a mile when 
 the lugger caught the wind ; then running along rapidly she 
 held her own until off St. Jean, when she ran in as close as 
 her draught would permit and anchored. Two French 
 privateers were already lying in there, one having dropped 
 anchor only a few minutes before the Trots Freres arrived. 
 
 " I expect it was that fellow that the brig was in chase 
 of, and I am not by any means sure that we have done 
 with her yet. They are as likely as not to try to cut out 
 one, if not both, of these privateers. Of course it would 
 look like madness with the guns of that battery on the 
 height protecting them, but they have done such things 
 so often, that one can never say that one is altogether safe 
 from them." 
 
 The brig stood in until two or three guns in the bat- 
 tery opened fire, when she turned and made out to sea 
 again. 
 
296 NO SURRENDER 
 
 " That means nothing," the captain said. '* Of course 
 she would not attack in daylight. I dare say she will sail 
 pretty nearly out of sight, so as to make the privateers 
 believe that she had no intention of meddling with them. 
 If I was sure that was her game, I would get up sail again 
 as soon as it is dark, and make for Oleron ; but it is 
 likely enough that she may think that that is just what the 
 privateers will do, and will sail in that direction herself, 
 so as to cut them off before they get there, and force them 
 to fight without the protection of a shore battery. There 
 is the bell for breakfast ! Leon would not be two minutes 
 late if there was an action going on close to us." 
 
 Half an hour later they went on deck again. 
 
 " At any rate, the sea has saved us the trouble of dis- 
 cussing the matter," the captain said; "we are aground. 
 The tide turned just before we got here. It is now half- 
 past twelve, and we shall not be afloat again for nearly 
 twelve hours. Well, there is one thing, if they are thinking 
 of trying to cut out the privateers they are not likely to do 
 it before two or three o'clock in the morning. As soon as 
 we float I shall haul out a cable's length or two, so as to 
 ensure our being able to get off, and if they do attack, I 
 shall get up my sails at once and run south ; they will be 
 too much occupied to give us a thought. Whereas, if I 
 stay here, and they capture the privateers, they might take 
 it into their heads to come on board and set fire to the 
 lugger, which, as I am part owner, would be a very serious 
 matter to me." 
 
 It was apparent that the privateers had no thought of 
 the brig returning, at any rate at present, as boats went 
 backwards and forwards between them and the shore- 
 
 "What do you think, Leigh?" his sister asked quietly as 
 they were sitting alone together. 
 
A FRIEND AT LAST 297 
 
 " I do not know in the least," he said. " Our best chance 
 is that the two Frenchmen seem to be so confident that they 
 are safe under the guns of the fort, that they will take no 
 very great precautions. One of them mounts eight guns, 
 the other ten, and they ought to be a match for the brig, 
 even without the forts, for we could see by her ports that 
 she only carries sixteen guns. However, I think myself 
 that she will very likely have a try at them. It will be a 
 very dark night, for the sky is overcast and there is no 
 moon." 
 
 It was between ten and eleven when, just as they were 
 about to turn in, the captain ran in. 
 
 ** Quick, madame, you must hurry on your clothes ! I 
 heard a sound just now that could only be made by a boat. 
 As we are still aground, I shall bring a boat alongside and 
 land. There is nothing like being on the safe side ! " 
 
 The two privateers were lying a quarter of a mile farther 
 out, and there were still lights burning on board them. 
 
 " The fools ! " the captain growled as Leigh and his sister 
 came on deck, Leigh carrying little Louis, who had been 
 put to bed fully dressed. Indeed, no time had been lost, 
 for his mother and Leigh had agreed that it would be better 
 to lie down in their clothes in case of an alarm being given. 
 " The fools ! " the captain repeated. " If they had extin- 
 guished every light, as they ought to have done, the boats 
 would have had difficulty in finding them; now, they 
 could not miss them if they tried. Now, madame, will you 
 please take your place in the boat with me? I am sure 
 that there are boats coming along. Of course the oars are 
 muffled, and there is enough sea on to prevent us hearing 
 the splash. I think the noise I heard was caused by one of 
 the stretchers giving way." 
 
 Reluctantly Patsey and Leigh took their places in the 
 
298 NO SURRENDER 
 
 boat. Just as they reached the shore a shout was heard on 
 board one of the privateers, and a moment later came the 
 sound of a British cheer. It was followed by a hubbub of 
 shouts, then muskets flashed out from the decks, and almost 
 immediately came the sounds of conflict. A blue light was 
 struck on the deck of one of the privateers, and by its light 
 those on shore could obtain a view of the conflict. The boats 
 had boarded from the shore side ; two of them lay alongside 
 each of the privateers, and the crews could be seen climbing 
 up by the chains and leaping down upon the decks. 
 
 "They deserve to be taken," the captain said; "they 
 have not even triced up their boarding nets." 
 
 A confused medley of sounds came to the shore ; with the 
 shouts of the French sailors were mingled the clash of cut- 
 lasses and the crack of pistols. The British sailors fought 
 for the most part silently. On the heights above, blue 
 lights were burning in the battery, and men could be seen 
 standing on its crest watching the combat below, but power- 
 less to assist their friends. It was but five minutes after 
 the outbreak of the combat when a loud British cheer, fol- 
 lowed by a dead silence, showed that one, at least, of the 
 privateers had been captured. The fighting still continued 
 on the deck of the other craft, but from the vessel that had 
 been captured a number of sailors leapt down into one of 
 their boats, and rowed to the assistance of their comrades. 
 The reinforcements apparently decided the issue of the 
 fight, for in a couple of minutes the British cheer was 
 again heard, and the blue light was promptly extinguished, 
 as were all the other lights on both vessels. Scarcely was 
 this done when the guns from the battery boomed out. 
 
 " It is of no use their firing," the captain said ; " I don't 
 think they can depress the guns enough to bear upon them. 
 There, they are making sail ! " he went on as the creaking of 
 
A FRIEND AT LAST 299 
 
 blocks was heard. " Of course they have cut the cables j 
 they would not waste time in getting up anchors with the 
 forts playing upon them. However, it is mere waste of 
 powder and shot on such a night as this. I don't suppose 
 the gunners can make them out now ; for a certainty they 
 won't be able to do so as soon as they have moved off 
 another quarter of a mile. Of course a stray shot may hit 
 them, but practically it is all over. I think that we can 
 go on board again. I did not think of it before, but they 
 would hardly set fire to us, for the light would enable the 
 gunners to see them till they were a long way out. There 
 is no doubt those Englishmen can fight. Our men are all 
 right when they are under sail and it is a question of ex- 
 changing broadsides, but the success of so many of their 
 cutting-out expeditions shows that, somehow or other, we 
 lose heart when we are boarded. We must have had 
 nearly twice as many men as there were in those four 
 boats, and yet it seemed to be a certainty as soon as the 
 English got among them. Our craft had much better have 
 sailed out together when the brig came in this morning, 
 and fought her fairly. They ought to have been more than 
 a match for her. 
 
 " No doubt they would have done so if they had thought 
 that they would be attacked to-night ; but they relied upon 
 the battery, and allowed themselves to be taken completely 
 by surprise. I could see, even from this distance, that 
 most of them were fighting in their shirts, and I expect 
 that they were sound asleep when the attack began; and 
 men roused in that sudden way can never be relied upon to 
 do their duty as they would do if prepared to meet it." 
 
 The party were soon on board the lugger again. Just as 
 daylight was breaking there was a trampling of feet on the 
 deck, and Leigh, going up, found that sail was being hoisted. 
 
300 NO SURRENDER 
 
 Keeping close to the shore, they ran down, without put- 
 ting in anywhere, to La Rochelle. Here they waited for 
 a day, and then keeping inside the Isle of Oleron entered 
 the Gironde, and the next day anchored in the Garonne, 
 off the quays of Bordeaux. After thanking the captain 
 very heartily for his kindness during the passage, they 
 landed, showed their papers to an official on the quay, 
 and then, being unhampered by luggage, walked quietly 
 away. As there was nothing particularly noticeable in their 
 appearance they attracted no attention whatever. It was 
 five o'clock when they landed, and already becoming dusk. 
 They waited until it was quite dark, and then, having in- 
 quired for the house of Monsieur Flambard, the merchant 
 to whom Jean had assigned the Henriette^ they knocked at 
 his door. It was a handsome house not far from the quays. 
 The lower portion was evidently occupied by the offices. 
 As a servant opened the door, Leigh, seeing that his sister 
 hesitated to speak, inquired if Monsieur Flambard was at 
 home. 
 
 " He is," the man said shortly ; " but he does not see 
 people on business after the office is closed." Leigh saw 
 that his dress as a sailor did not impress the man. 
 
 " I think he will see us," he said, ** if you take the name 
 up to him. Will you tell him that Citoyenne Martin wishes 
 to speak to him." 
 
 A minute later the merchant himself, a handsome man of 
 about the same age as Jean Martin, came down. " Ah ! 
 nmdame, I am glad indeed to see you," he said ; for he had 
 more than once been up to Nantes during the time she was 
 living there, and had been frequently at the house. " I 
 have been in great anxiety about you." 
 
 " Has Jean been here ? " she asked in a tone of intense 
 anxiety. 
 
A GRAVE RISK 801 
 
 "No, madame, I have heard nothing of him for many 
 months ; not, indeed, since his lugger first came down here 
 with his letter and the deed of her sale to myself. Did you 
 expect to find him here?" 
 
 " I hoped so, although there was no arrangement between 
 us to meet here. Still, I thought that he would have made 
 his way down here, if possible, as he would then be able to 
 escape in the lugger." 
 
 " He may have found it more difficult than he thought," 
 Monsieur Flambard said soothingly. " But do not let us be 
 standing here. Pray, come up. My wife will be glad to 
 welcome you, for she has often heard me speak of Martin's 
 English wife." 
 
 Leigh had been standing behind Patsey while they spoke, 
 but as the merchant closed the door his eye fell upon him. 
 
 " Ah, monsieur, now I recognize you. You are Monsieur 
 Leigh Stansfield, the brother of madame. I welcome you 
 also cordially." So saying he led the way upstairs. 
 
 CHAPTER XVII 
 
 A GRAVE RISK 
 
 NOTHING could be kinder than the reception of the 
 fugitives by Madame Flambard. She had heard so 
 much of Patsey, she said, from her husband, to whom she 
 had been married six months before, that she had quite 
 shared his anxiety about the fate of Jean Martin, who had 
 more than once been mentioned as being one of the leaders 
 of the Vendeans. She soon went off with Patsey to put 
 the child to bed, and while they were away Monsieur Flam- 
 bard took Leigh into his smoking-room. 
 
302 NO SURRENDER 
 
 " Before," he said, *' I ask you anything about your adven- 
 tures, I must explain to you the state of things here. Until 
 November last Bordeaux, and indeed the whole of the 
 Gironde, was moderate. All our deputies — who have now, 
 as perhaps you know, either fallen on the scaffold or been 
 hunted down hke wild beasts — belonged to that party. They 
 were earnest reformers, and were prominent among the 
 leaders of the Revolution. They went with the stream up 
 to a certain point. They voted for most of the sanguinary 
 decrees, although in time they strove to mitigate the horrors 
 inflicted by the extreme party, but after a long conflict the 
 latter, supported by the mob of Paris, obtained the ascend- 
 ency, and the Girondists underwent the same fate that had 
 befallen so many others. For myself I cannot pity them. 
 They were all men of standing and of intelligence, but 
 without perceiving the terrible results that must follow, 
 they unchained the mob and became its victims. 
 
 " Up to that time there had been but few executions here, 
 and the power remained in the hands of the moderate party. 
 Two months since, however, there was a local insurrection. 
 The party of the terror suddenly rose, seized the members 
 of the council, and threw them into prison. Other prominent 
 citizens were seized, and the guillotine began its bloody 
 work in earnest. Since that time every citizen of position 
 or standing lives in momentary danger of arrest. Not a 
 day passes but a dozen or so are seized and dragged off. I 
 grant that at present there is nothing like the wholesale 
 butchery that goes on at Nantes under that fiend Carrier ; 
 it is only those who have wealth and property that are 
 seized. Not only in this town, but in the whole department, 
 the agents of those who assumed power are busy. It is 
 the Gironde, and therefore hateful to the party of Robes- 
 pierre ; and the proprietors of the land, who have hitherto 
 been left unmolested, are being brought in daily. 
 
A GRAVE RISK 303 
 
 "The trial is of course a mere farce, the prisoners are 
 murdered, not because they are moderates, but because 
 they are rich, and their wealth is divided among the 
 members of the council and the mob who support them. 
 So far I have been unmolested. I have never taken any 
 part in politics, business being sufficient to occupy all my 
 time. Another thing is, that I employ a considerable 
 number of men, in addition to the crews of some ten 
 vessels which belong to me. I believe that I am popular 
 generally on the wharves, and it is the knowledge that 
 my arrest might promote a tumult and might reverse 
 the present order of things that has led to my being left 
 alone so far. Fortunately my servant, who let you in, has 
 been in the family for the past five-and-thirty years, and 
 is devoted to me. Had it been otherwise the position 
 would have been a dangerous one. A report to the council 
 that a young man in the attire of a sailor, accompanied by 
 a lady and child, had arrived, and been at once received, 
 would suffice to set them in motion. I should be accused 
 of having a suspect, probably one of the emigres hidden 
 here, and it would be difficult for me to explain your recep- 
 tion. You must, in the first place, attire yourself in clothes 
 such as are worn by the mate of a privateer. I suppose 
 you have papers, or you would not have been permitted to 
 land." 
 
 Leigh took out the passes and handed them to him. M. 
 Flambard glanced through them. " You must have managed 
 well to have got hold of these passes, and they certainly put 
 the matter on safer ground. However, I should find some 
 difficulty in explaining how I came to show hospitality to 
 two persons who, by a strangely roundabout course, had 
 made their way from Arthenay. It is a little unfortunate 
 that your sister kept her own name. Had it been other- 
 
304 NO SURRENDER 
 
 wise, I might have said that her husband was captain of one 
 of my ships. But he is unfortunately not unknown here. 
 After Martin's flight from Nantes a claim was made by the 
 committee of public safety at Nantes for the Henriette. For- 
 tunately your brother-in-law had dated his bill of sale to me 
 a fortnight before he left. The trial took place here, and 
 as in those days law and justice still prevailed in the civic 
 courts, the decision was given in my favour. 
 
 " It was urged on the other side that the transaction was 
 invalid, as Martin must have parted with his vessel know- 
 ing well that he was a traitor to the Republic, and that his 
 property would be confiscated. However, we got the best 
 of them. There was no proof whatever that Martin was 
 conscious that he was suspected of being disaffected, and we 
 claimed that he had only sold it as, having married, he had 
 decided to give up the sea and to settle upon his estates in 
 La Vendee. Of course at that time La Vendee had not 
 risen, and it was not a crime worthy of death to own an 
 estate there. Still, the case attracted attention, and the 
 fact that my guest was a Madame Martin might recall the 
 circumstances and at once awake a suspicion that she was 
 the wife of one of those who had led the insurgents of La 
 Vendue, in which case her life and yours would be certainly 
 forfeited, and my receiving you would be regarded as amply 
 sufficient evidence of my connection with the insurgents. 
 
 "Now, for our sakes, as well as yours, I think that it 
 would be strongly advisable that you should take up your 
 abode elsewhere. Believe me that it is no want of hospi- 
 tality, but a measure of precaution, both for your sake and 
 ours. To-morrow morning I should have to send in a state- 
 ment that two guests have arrived here, and it is therefore 
 most desirable that you should move without delay. For- 
 tunately the wives of two or three of my captains live here ; 
 
A GRAVE RISK 805 
 
 one of these especially, an excellent woman, has a house 
 much larger than she needs, and takes in lodgers, generally 
 captains whose families do not reside here, when their ships 
 are in port. Therefore the fact that a sailor with a sister and 
 her child have taken rooms there will excite no suspicion 
 whatever. She will as a matter of course send in your name 
 to the police of the town, together with your passes. They 
 will be marked and returned without, probably, being 
 glanced at." 
 
 " I think that that will be an excellent arrangement, sir," 
 Leigh said, "and I quite see that our stay here might be 
 awkward for you as well as us." 
 
 " I will at once go with you, that is as soon as you have 
 told your sister the reason why it will be better for you to 
 establish yourselves elsewhere than here. I may tell you 
 that I myself have been quietly making preparations for 
 flight, but it is not all my captains whom I can trust. The 
 Henriette^ which I expect here shortly, has been delayed, but 
 on her arrival I propose that we shall all cross the Channel 
 together. I hear the ladies' voices in the next room. It were 
 best that we got this painful business over at once." 
 
 Madame Flambard was greatly distressed when Leigh 
 gave his sister an account of the conversation they had 
 had, and the resolution at which they had arrived; but 
 Patsey at once saw that it was most desirable that the 
 change should be made, and assured her hostess that she 
 fully recognized that their safety would be imperilled by 
 staying at their house. 
 
 **It would be a cruel kindness on your part to insist 
 upon our stopping here, Madame Flambard. We know 
 that it is from no lack of hospitality that we are leaving, 
 but that you are making a real sacrifice in order to procure 
 our safety." 
 
304 NO SURRENDER 
 
 wise, I might have said that her husband was captain of one 
 of my ships. But he is unfortunately not unknown here. 
 After Martin's flight from Nantes a claim was made by the 
 committee of public safety at Nantes for the Jlenriette. For- 
 tunately your brother-in-law had dated his bill of sale to me 
 a fortnight before he left. The trial took place here, and 
 as in those days law and justice still prevailed in the civic 
 courts, the decision was given in my favour. 
 
 " It was urged on the other side that the transaction was 
 invalid, as Martin must have parted with his vessel know- 
 ing well that he was a traitor to the Republic, and that his 
 property would be confiscated. However, we got the best 
 of them. There was no proof whatever that Martin was 
 conscious that he was suspected of being disaffected, and we 
 claimed that he had only sold it as, having married, he had 
 decided to give up the sea and to settle upon his estates in 
 La Vendue. Of course at that time La Vendee had not 
 risen, and it was not a crime worthy of death to own an 
 estate there. Still, the case attracted attention, and the 
 fact that my guest was a Madame Martin might recall the 
 circumstances and at once awake a suspicion that she was 
 the wife of one of those who had led the insurgents of La 
 Vendue, in which case her life and yours would be certainly 
 forfeited, and my receiving you would be regarded as amply 
 sufficient evidence of my connection with the insurgents. 
 
 "Now, for our sakes, as well as yours, I think that it 
 would be strongly advisable that you should take up your 
 abode elsewhere. Believe me that it is no want of hospi- 
 tality, but a measure of precaution, both for your sake and 
 ours. To-morrow morning I should have to send in a state- 
 ment that two guests have arrived here, and it is therefore 
 most desirable that you should move without delay. For- 
 tunately the wives of two or three of my captains live here ; 
 
A GRAVE RISK 805 
 
 one of these especially, an excellent woman, has a house 
 much larger than she needs, and takes in lodgers, generally 
 captains whose families do not reside here, when their ships 
 are in port. Therefore the fact that a sailor with a sister and 
 her child have taken rooms there will excite no suspicion 
 whatever. She will as a matter of course send in your name 
 to the police of the town, together with your passes. They 
 will be marked and returned without, probably, being 
 glanced at." 
 
 " I think that that will be an excellent arrangement, sir," 
 Leigh said, "and I quite see that our stay here might be 
 awkward for you as well as us." 
 
 " I will at once go with you, that is as soon as you have 
 told your sister the reason why it will be better for you to 
 establish yourselves elsewhere than here. I may tell you 
 that I myself have been quietly making preparations for 
 flight, but it is not all my captains whom I can trust. The 
 Henriette^ which I expect here shortly, has been delayed, but 
 on her arrival I propose that we shall all cross the Channel 
 together. I hear the ladies' voices in the next room. It were 
 best that we got this painful business over at once.'' 
 
 Madame Flambard was gready distressed when Leigh 
 gave his sister an account of the conversation they had 
 had, and the resolution at which they had arrived; but 
 Patsey at once saw that it was most desirable that the 
 change should be made, and assured her hostess that she 
 fully recognized that their safety would be imperilled by 
 staying at their house. 
 
 "It would be a cruel kindness on your part to insist 
 upon our stopping here, Madame Flambard. We know 
 that it is from no lack of hospitality that we are leaving, 
 but that you are making a real sacrifice in order to procure 
 our safety." 
 
308 NO SURRENDER 
 
 seafaring outfit he will be safe from any fear of detection 
 as one of the terrible Venddan insurgents." 
 
 At a quarter to ten little Louis was taken out of bed, 
 wrapped up in a cloak, and carried by Leigh. Monsieur 
 Flambard insisted on again accompanying them. The 
 streets were now almost deserted, and they soon arrived at 
 Madame Chopin's. 
 
 " I quite forgot to ask if you would want anything before 
 going to bed, but I can make you a cup of good coffee if 
 you would like it." 
 
 " Thank you, but we have eaten but an hour ago." 
 
 Saying good-night to M. Flambard, they went up to 
 their rooms, their hostess leading with a candle. She had 
 made the most of her time since Leigh left the house. 
 White curtains had been put up at the windows, and 
 everything looked beautifully clean, and Patsey uttered an 
 exclamation of pleasure when she entered the room. 
 
 " This does indeed look fresh and home-like," she said. 
 ** Thank you for taking so much trouble, madame." 
 
 The next morning Leigh procured a jacket and waistcoat 
 with brass buttons, and a cap with a gold band. He then 
 sauntered along the wharves and went aboard the Trois 
 Freres^ and told the skipper that no news had been received 
 of his sister's husband. It had been agreed that it was 
 best that they should not go to Monsieur Flambard's house, 
 but that the merchant should call at the lodging after dark. 
 When Leigh returned to the mid-day meal, he found that 
 the papers had come back from the mairie, duly stamped 
 and countersigned, and that as no one had been to the 
 house to make inquiries, it was evident that no suspicion 
 had been excited. 
 
 During the next four or five days Leigh went but little 
 into the town, contenting himself with keeping near the 
 
A GRAVE RISK 309 
 
 wharves, watching the vessels loading or discharging cargo, 
 and spending much of his time on board the Trois Freres. 
 On the afternoon of the fifth day he saw a lugger approach- 
 ing, and as it came near he made out to his great delight 
 that it was the HenrieMe. As soon as she dropped anchor 
 in the stream, her boat rowed to the wharves. Lefaux 
 was sitting in the stern, and as soon as he landed, went off 
 in the direction of Monsieur Flambard's office. Leigh did 
 not go near him. He thought that it would be better that 
 the honest sailor should learn that he and his sister were 
 there from the merchant before he spoke to him, as any 
 imprudent remark on the sailor's part might be caught up 
 by one of the spies of the committee and lead to trouble. 
 As he expected, Monsieur Flambard came round with 
 Lefaux that evening. 
 
 " I am heartily glad to see you again, madame," he said 
 as Patsey shook him by the hand ; " and you too, Monsieur 
 Stansfield. I began to think that I never should do so, 
 and I only wish that Monsieur Jean was here too. Still, I 
 feel confident that he has got safely away; trust a sailor 
 for getting out of a scrape. You must have gone through 
 a lot, madame, but you don't look any the worse for it." 
 
 " Except anxiety for my husband, I have gone through 
 nothing to speak of. I had a horse to ride, and gener- 
 ally a shelter to sleep under, and for myself I had little 
 to complain of; but it was terrible to see the . sufferings 
 of the peasant women and children, and of the many men 
 broken down by sickness. And there was, too, the anxiety 
 as to the safety of my husband and brother in each battle 
 that took place. But of hardship to myself there was very 
 little." 
 
 " Well, madame, I hope that I shall soon have the plea- 
 sure of sailing into Poole again with you and Monsieur 
 
310 NO SURRENDER 
 
 Leigh on board, and also with my good master, Monsieur 
 Flambard, and his wife." 
 
 " When will you be off again ? " Patsey asked eagerly. 
 
 "That is what I have come to talk with you about, 
 Madame Martin," Monsieur Flambard said. "I have 
 pretty good information as to what passes at the meetings 
 of the wretches who call themselves the committee of public 
 safety, and I hear that there will very shortly be a seizure 
 of a number of prominent citizens, and my name has been 
 mentioned. They are only hanging back until they can 
 decide upon what shall be the pretext, since none of those 
 named have taken any part in politics here. All those who 
 have done so have been already seized. However, the 
 blow may come at any moment. The Henrieite has already 
 begun to discharge her cargo ; fortunately there is not much 
 of it. The moment that she has finished she will drop down 
 below the rest of the shipping, and be ready to start at 
 any moment. If we find that the matter is not absolutely 
 pressing, we will go quietly on board as soon as she is 
 ready and sail at once, as there will then be no fear of her 
 being stopped. 
 
 " If, however, I find that the order for our arrest is on 
 the point of being issued, I will send her down and let her lie 
 beyond Fort Medoc and Blaye. If it were discovered that 
 I was missing a few hours after she had started, it would" be 
 suspected at once that I had gone in the Henrieite^ mounted 
 messengers would carry the news down to both forts, and 
 the boat would be forced to heave to as she passed between 
 them. Therefore I shall have a light carriage with two 
 fast horses kept in readiness a quarter of a mile outside the 
 town, and a relay of horses fifteen miles on, which is about 
 half-way, and join the ship below the forts. If, as may 
 possibly happen, I am suddenly arrested in the streets, I 
 
A GRAVE RISK 311 
 
 shall have my servant near me. He will have his orders, 
 which will be to hurry back home to tell his mistress to 
 put on the disguise of a peasant woman that has already 
 been prepared for her, and to go with her at once to the 
 carriage ; and another man whom I can also thoroughly 
 trust is to come here and say to you, * It is a bad day.' 
 Then you, and your sister, and the child will at once 
 start to join my wife. She has most reluctantly consented 
 to carry out this plan, for, as I tell her, it will add to 
 my sufferings a hundred-fold were she also to be ar- 
 rested." 
 
 By dint of great exertions the Henriette was unloaded by 
 the following evening, and half an hour after her last bale 
 was ashore she dropped down the river with the tide. She 
 was to anchor off a small village two miles beyond Fort 
 Medoc, and if inquiry was made as to why she stopped 
 there, Lefaux was to say that he was to take in some 
 wine that Monsieur Flambard had bought from a large 
 grower in that district, and that the lugger was then 
 going to Charente to fill up with brandy for Havre. Leigh 
 had the day before gone with the merchant into the ex- 
 tensive cellars which adjoined the house. 
 
 " There is not a man here," Monsieur Flambard said, 
 " who would not do all in his power for me. Some of them 
 have been with the firm nearly all their lives. I treat them 
 well, and I am happy to say that not one of them has taken 
 any part in our last troubles. Indeed, I am told that is 
 one of the matters that, if I am arrested, will be brought 
 against me. It will be said that it was a proof of my enmity 
 to the Convention .that none of my people took the side 
 of the patriots. However, it tells both ways. I have 
 over forty men here. They have, of course, friends among 
 the porters and others working on the wharves, and a dis- 
 
312 NO SURRENDER 
 
 turbance might take place were I arrested. However, the 
 scoundrels have now got such absolute power, that no doubt 
 they feel that they could disregard any local rising, and, 
 indeed, with the plunder of my store before them, they 
 could reckon on the devotion of the greater part of the mob 
 of the town." 
 
 On the morning after the Henriette had sailed, the 
 merchant took Leigh down to a little wayside inn half a 
 mile below the town, where he had placed his carriage and 
 horses, and gave instructions to his coachman that he was 
 to place himself under Leigh's orders. 
 
 "At whatever hour of the day or night he comes, you 
 will start at once with him, and the lady and child who 
 accompany him. You will know in that case that I am not 
 coming, but have been arrested." 
 
 *' But, master — " 
 
 " It must be as I say, Pierre. Once I am arrested — and 
 it is almost certain my wife would be arrested with me — 
 nothing can be done to help, and it would be a great 
 satisfaction to me to know that my friends have escaped. 
 There will be in that case no need of extreme haste, for 
 no one knows that they are in any way connected with me, 
 and there will be no inquiries for them." 
 
 Leigh told Patsey that afternoon that, in the event of 
 the Flambards being arrested, he might possibly, instead 
 of coming himself, send a messenger to her, and that she 
 must then start at once, and await his coming in front of 
 the church, at the end of the street in which the merchant's 
 house stood. 
 
 "You had better have a letter written to our landlady, 
 inclosing the sum due to her and a week's rent in advance, 
 and say that we are hastily called away to Blaye, but may 
 return in a few days, and begging her to keep the rooms 
 
A GRAVE RISK 313 
 
 vacant for a week, for which you leave the money. You 
 had better write the letter at once, so that if you get my 
 message you can leave instantly. There is nothing like 
 being prepared for everything. Of course the arrest of the 
 Flambards would not really affect us in any way, or add to 
 our danger, but if the coachman were to hear of it before 
 we got there, he might disregard his master's orders and 
 return at once with the carriage." 
 
 Leigh had in his mind the very short notice that De- 
 sailles had had of his danger, and how narrowly he 
 escaped being arrested, although he had a friend who kept 
 him acquainted with what was going on. He thought that 
 it was still more likely that the arrest of the Flambards 
 would take place suddenly. It would probably be decided 
 upon by two or three of the men who were the leaders 
 of the party of terror, and no word would get about as to 
 their intentions until the arrest had been absolutely made, 
 in which case the captives would be lodged in prison be- 
 fore the matter would be known, and all fear of an kmeute 
 be thereby prevented. He had therefore decided upon 
 what was the best course to pursue, and posted himself in 
 the street, where he could observe anyone who entered or 
 left Flambard's house. 
 
 It was already getting dusk when he saw two commissa- 
 ries of the committee, with six armed men, stop before the 
 door and knock. It was opened ; two of the men remained 
 outside, and the rest entered. He ran to the stores. The 
 head cellarman had gone round the place with him and his 
 master, and Leigh at once went to him. 
 
 " Lefranc," he said, " your master and mistress have just 
 been arrested. Two commissaries and six armed men have 
 gone into the house. There is time to save them yet. 
 They have a carriage in waiting a short distance away, and 
 
314 NO SURRENDER 
 
 if we can overpower these men and tie them up, so that they 
 cannot give the alarm until morning, Monsieur Flambard and 
 his wife will get safely away. They have a vessel waiting for 
 them in readiness down the river." 
 
 " I am your man, sir, and every one here." 
 
 " Half a dozen will be enough. Pick out that number of 
 strong fellows whom you can rely upon. Let them all take 
 off their aprons, and tear up this black silk handkerchief, and 
 as we leave the cellar let each man put a piece over his face 
 to act as a mask. There is a private door leading to the 
 house, is there not?" 
 
 "Yes, monsieur." 
 
 " Well, draw the men off quietly, so that the others shall 
 not notice them, and tell them to go to that door and to put 
 on their masks there. Let each man take some weapon, but 
 not a mallet or anything used in the trade. Let them bring 
 some stout rope with them." 
 
 The man nodded and hurried away, and Leigh went 
 to the end of the stores abutting on the house and 
 stopped at the door he found there. In a minute the 
 men began to arrive. They had, as he directed, thrown 
 aside their leather aprons and put on blouses, so that 
 they differed in no way in appearance from ordinary work- 
 ing men. One or two were armed with hammers, others 
 with long knives. Each carried a piece of black hand- 
 kerchief in his hand long enough to go from the forehead 
 down to the mouth. Leigh tied these on with strings, 
 cutting holes with his knife through which they could see. 
 When the six men and the foreman had assembled they 
 entered the house. The old servant was standing in the 
 hall wringing his hands in distress. 
 
 "Where are they?" Leigh asked. 
 
 " In the master's study, sir. They are searching the 
 drawers." 
 
A GRAVE RISK 315 
 
 "Come on quietly," Leigh said to the men. "We must 
 take them by surprise." 
 
 The door of the study was standing open, and hghts 
 burned within. Leigh had already instructed his followers 
 to go at once for the armed men, and to knock them down 
 before they had time to use their muskets. Going noise- 
 lessly up, they entered the door with a sudden rush. The 
 two commissaries were engaged in emptying the contents 
 of the table drawers into a basket. The armed ruffians had 
 leant their muskets against the wall, and had seated them- 
 selves in comfortable chairs. Flambard stood with his arm 
 round his wife, looking disdainfully at the proceedings of 
 the commissaries. 
 
 In a moment the scene changed. Before the men could 
 even rise from their seats they were knocked down, bits of 
 sacking thrust into their mouths, and their arms tied. 
 Leigh had levelled one of the commissaries by a blow in 
 the face, and the foreman had struck down the other with 
 a hammer. These were also securely tied. The Flambards 
 stood a picture of astonishment. The whole thing had 
 passed so instantaneously that they could scarcely realize 
 what had happened. When they did so, Madame Flambard, 
 who had hitherto preserved her calmness, burst into tears, 
 while her husband embraced Leigh with passionate gratitude. 
 
 " Now, monsieur," the latter said, " you had better collect 
 at once any money and jewels you wish to take with you 
 while we are making sure of these ruffians. Now, my men," he 
 went on, " take these fellows into different rooms ; but first let 
 me see that the ropes are securely tied, although as sailors 
 you are not likely to make any mistake that way. Still, 
 it is as well to be on the safe side." 
 
 He himself then examined the fastenings, and added a 
 few more cords. 
 
316 NO SURRENDER 
 
 " Now, when you have got them into separate rooms, tie 
 their feet to a heavy piece of furniture ; make a slip-knot at 
 the end of another rope, put the noose round the neck, and 
 fasten the other end to another piece of furniture, that 
 there may be no chance of their getting loose till their 
 friends come to their assistance." 
 
 He saw all this securely done. Then he said : 
 
 ^' There is one more thing to see to. In time those fellows 
 at the door will be getting impatient, and will begin to sus- 
 pect that all is not right. We must get them inside, and 
 then tie them up with the others. Stand back behind the 
 door as they enter, and as I close it, throw yourselves 
 upon them. One of you grip each of them by the throat, 
 and another seize his musket and wrench it from him ; the 
 rest will be easy." 
 
 The men placed themselves as directed, and Leigh then 
 opened the door and said, " You are to come in. They 
 will take some little time over the papers, and there is 
 plenty of good wine for you to amuse yourselves with." 
 
 With an exclamation of satisfaction the two men entered. 
 
 " It is very dark in here," one said, as Leigh closed the 
 door. " Why did n't you get a light ? " 
 
 The words were scarcely spoken when there was a rush, 
 a sudden exclamation, the sound of a short struggle, and 
 then silence. 
 
 " Keep hold of them tightly while I fetch a candle," 
 Leigh said, and running upstairs soon came down with the 
 light. The two guards were standing helpless in the hands 
 of their captors, and gripped so tightly that they were un- 
 able to utter the least sound. 
 
 " Now, put the gags into their mouths and truss them up 
 as you did the others." 
 
 Leaving the men to carry out his orders he ran upstairs 
 again. 
 
A GRAVE RISK 817 
 
 " Everything is arranged now," he said. " The whole of the 
 fellows are bound, and the road is free for you. I should go 
 out by the back way, for there is sure to be a little crowd 
 in front of the house attracted by the sight of the guard 
 standing outside. I do not think that there is any extraor- 
 dinary hurry, but in an hour or so, if either of the men 
 who have ordered your arrest is waiting at the prison, he 
 may get impatient, and send down to see what detains the 
 party here. I am going, in the first place, to have the 
 servants bound, so that they may not be suspected of 
 having aided in this business. As soon as that is done I 
 shall hasten to my lodging and bring my sister and the 
 child to the inn where you have your carriage. Of course 
 you will have the horses put in as soon as you get there. 
 I shall not be very long behind you, as I shall take the 
 first fiacre and drive down to that end of the town, and 
 then discharge him. As I am not in any way associated 
 with you, even if inquiries are made, our movements will 
 throw no light upon yours." 
 
 The conversation took place in the bedroom where 
 Madame Flambard was, with her husband, packing up a 
 few necessaries. 
 
 " As we go downstairs," he went on, " I shall make some 
 remark about our going straight on board. That will 
 put them on the wrong scent, and they will waste a lot 
 of time searching all the craft in the river. I do it princi- 
 pally because I want them to believe that you have been 
 rescued by a party of sailors. You heard me say that as 
 sailors they would be accustomed to tie the knots tightly, 
 and of course my uniform will help to lead them astray. 
 The men with me were really some of your cellarmen under 
 Le franc." 
 
 "We shall be ready in three minutes. Fortunately we 
 
318 NO SURRENDER 
 
 have not much beyond my wife's jewels that we want 
 to save. Like your wife's brother, I have already made 
 provision in England for this." 
 
 " I will be off as soon as I see the servants tied up." 
 
 He ran downstairs again. The two men and the maids 
 willingly suffered themselves to be tied up when Leigh 
 explained to them the reasons for which it was done. 
 
 " Mind," he said, " if questioned, you say you believe 
 that the men who rushed in and fastened you up were 
 sailors." 
 
 Before the work was done Monsieur Flambard came 
 down, and standing at the door which communicated with 
 the cellars, shook hands with his rescuers as they went out, 
 and thanked them most heartily in the name of himself as 
 well as his wife for the service that they had rendered. The 
 men, before they passed through the door, took off their 
 masks. It had already been arranged that they should at 
 once scatter and return quietly to the places where they 
 had been at work, and in so large a place it was not likely 
 that their absence had been noticed, as it would be supposed 
 that they had gone to another part of the cellar, and it 
 was not above twenty minutes since they had left it. 
 As soon as they had gone out, the door was locked on the 
 inside. Leigh and the Flambards went out at the back 
 entrance into another street and there separated, Leigh 
 hurrying back to his lodgings. Madame Chopin opened 
 the door. 
 
 "Madame," he said, " I have good news for my sister. I 
 hope that we shall be able to obtain news of her husband 
 at Blaye, for he may, if my information is correct, have 
 sailed up the Dordogne, and we may catch him as he comes 
 down again. If my information is not correct, we shall 
 return here. I will therefore, if you will allow me, pay 
 
A GRAVE RISK 319 
 
 you our reckoning at once, and also the rent of the rooms 
 for another week, so that if we return we may find them 
 unoccupied." 
 
 " But you are not going to start this evening surely, 
 monsieur?" 
 
 " Yes ; I have arranged for a passage on a boat that is on 
 the point of starting, and have not a moment to lose." 
 
 He ran upstairs to Patsey. 
 
 "They have gone on to the carriage," he said. ** Put on 
 Louis's things and your own ; I will tell you all about it as 
 we go." 
 
 He then went down again and settled up with his land- 
 lady, who was profuse in her exclamations of regret at their 
 departure. In a couple of minutes Patsey came down. She 
 had the letter that she had written in her hand. Leigh took 
 it from her. 
 
 " I have already settled up with our kind hostess," he said. 
 " Say good-bye, dear, at once, or the boat may be starting 
 without us." 
 
 A minute later they were out of the house. Leigh carried 
 Louis, and led the way to a spot near, where two or three 
 fiacres were always standing. He took the first, and told 
 the driver to put them down in a street at the lower end of 
 the town, the name of which he had noticed when he went 
 with Monsieur Flambard to the inn where the carriage was 
 standing. When he got to the end of the street he told the 
 driver to stop, saying that he was not sure of the number. 
 Paying the man his fare, they walked slowly down the street 
 until the fiacre had driven off, and then returning, took the 
 road leading into the country. Ten minutes' walking brought 
 them close to the little inn. They met the carriage coming 
 along slowly three hundred yards before they arrived there. 
 It stopped at once. 
 
820 NO SURRENDER 
 
 "You are here sooner than I expected, madame," 
 Monsieur Flambard said, as he alighted and helped Patsey 
 in. 
 
 As she took her place by the side of Madame Flambard 
 the latter threw her arms round her neck. 
 
 " Thank God this awful time is over ! " she said. " It is 
 to your brother we owe it that we are not both now in that 
 terrible prison." 
 
 " Leigh is good at breaking prison," Patsey said. " He 
 rescued me from the gaol at Nantes." 
 
 By this time her husband and Leigh had taken their 
 places, Louis, still soundly asleep, was transferred to his 
 mother's lap, and the carriage, turning, went back at the 
 full speed of the horses. 
 
 CHAPTER XVIII 
 
 HOME 
 
 "TT7HY did you come down the road?" Leigh asked 
 VV Monsieur Flambard as the carriage flew past the 
 little inn. " We had not arranged for that, and in the 
 dark we might have passed it without knowing that it was 
 yours." 
 
 " We were on the look-out for you, and had no fear 
 of missing you. I decided to drive back to the town as 
 we went out. I believe the innkeeper to be an honest 
 fellow, and he has been one of our customers for a number 
 of years, but I thought it just as well to throw dust in his 
 eyes. Therefore, as I got into the carriage, I said in his 
 hearing, ' Don't go through the main streets of the town, 
 but drive round and strike the road beyond it. Keep on 
 
HOME ^21 
 
 to Langon ; we shall stop there to-night.' We drove off 
 fast, and only broke into a walk just before you met us. 
 The innkeeper would have gone into the house again before 
 we met, and as I noticed that the shutters were up, he 
 certainly would not have supposed that the vehicle which 
 passed was our carriage coming back again. Well, thank 
 God we are all safe and together ! In three hours we 
 shall be at the village. Lefaux was to keep a boat ashore, 
 and to be himself at the inn. There is only one in the 
 village." 
 
 The road was a good one, and the horses fast, and in less 
 than an hour and a half they reached the spot where the 
 relay of horses had been stationed. Five minutes sufficed 
 to make the change, and in a little under three hours after 
 starting they arrived at the village two miles below Fort 
 Medoc, They stopped at the first house. 
 
 " Now, Gregoire," Monsieur Flambard said as they 
 alighted, " here are five louis for yourself. You had better 
 drive back to the place where we changed horses and put 
 up there for the night ; to-morrow you can go quietly back 
 to Bordeaux. Don't get there until late in the afternoon. 
 Return the carriage and the other two horses to the stables 
 where you hired them, and take my two horses back to 
 our stables. You are sure to be questioned, and can tell 
 them the truth. Say that you acted by my orders, and 
 had no idea of the reason for which I had hired the 
 carriage and the extra horses ; that you knew that I often 
 made flying visits to the vineyards, and you thought I 
 wanted to see some proprietor of Medoc on business and 
 to return as quickly as possible, and were much surprised 
 when you saw that madame went with me. Do not say 
 anything about our picking up my friends on the road." 
 " I understand, monsieur, and I will stick to that story. 
 
322 NO SURRENDER 
 
 God bless you, sir, and you, madame, and I trust that 
 before long you will be back again with us." 
 
 " I hope so, Gregoire, but I fear it will not be for some 
 time to come." 
 
 They now walked forward, Leigh hurrying on in front 
 until he came to the little village inn. It was already 
 closed, but on his knocking violently at the door, a window 
 above was opened. 
 
 " What are you making such a noise for at this time of 
 night?" 
 
 " I have come to call Captain Lefaux," he said. " A 
 messenger has just brought an order from Bordeaux that 
 he is to get up anchor at daylight." 
 
 " I will call him," the landlord said, and in three minutes 
 Lefaux came out. 
 
 "We are all here, Lefaux," Leigh said, "and we want 
 to go on board and get up anchor at once, and to be as far 
 down the river as we can before daylight." 
 
 "The saints be praised that you have all escaped, 
 Monsieur Stansfield ! We will lose no time. I have two 
 men sleeping in a cottage close to where the boat is made 
 fast. They sleep on the ground floor, and I can tap at the 
 window and get them out. I told them to turn in as they 
 stood, as they might be wanted at any moment." 
 
 The others had now come up, and together they went down 
 to the boat. The tide had turned about an hour before, and 
 the boat was afloat. 
 
 " Now, I will fetch the men out," the skipper said, and 
 in five minutes he came down with them. 
 
 They untied the head-rope of the boat from the stump to 
 which it was fastened and hauled it in. 
 
 "That is the lugger, I suppose? " Leigh said, pointing to 
 a dark object a hundred yards from the shore. 
 
HOME 823 
 
 " That is her, sir, and it won't take us long to get under 
 weigh. Everything is ready for hoisting sail." 
 
 They rowed off to the Henrieite, and Leigh could hardly 
 restrain a shout of joy at finding himself once again on 
 board her. The crew had been unchanged since they left 
 Nantes, and tumbling up on deck as they heard the boat 
 coming off, greeted Leigh most heartily, and respectfully 
 saluted Patsey and their owner. They would have broken 
 into cheers had not their skipper sharply silenced them. 
 
 " It will be time enough to cheer when we reach the open 
 sea, lads," he said, "and we will do so more heartily still 
 when we land Madame Martin, Monsieur Leigh, and the 
 owner and his wife either on English ground or the deck 
 of an English ship." 
 
 "You mistake, captain," Monsieur Flambard said. "As 
 you know, the lugger was only passed over to me by 
 Monsieur Martin to escape confiscation. There is no longer 
 any need that I should appear as owner, and in fact 
 Madame Martin, as representative of her husband, is the 
 owner of the Henriette, and I and my wife are passengers on 
 board her." 
 
 " I hope that you will find it all right below, madame," 
 Captain Lefaux said.- " Captain Martin's cabin — we have 
 always called it so — is ready for you and Madame Flambard, 
 monsieur will take the spare cabin, and Monsieur Leigh 
 mine." 
 
 " I will sleep on one of the sofas in the saloon, captain. 
 I should not feel comfortable if I turned you out; and 
 besides, I like being able to pop quietly on deck whenever 
 I feel inclined : so that is settled." 
 
 " Now we will have a tumbler of hot brandy and water," 
 the captain said ; " you have had a cold drive. What will 
 you take, ladies?" 
 
324 NO SURRENDER 
 
 Both declared that they wanted nothing but to get to 
 bed, and they at once retired to the after-cabin, with httle 
 Louis, who had slept without waking ever since he had 
 been lifted from his bed at Bordeaux. The captain had 
 given orders as soon as he came on board to have the 
 sails hoisted, and as Monsieur Flambard and Leigh sipped 
 their grog they had the satisfaction of hearing the water 
 rippling past, and of feeling by the heel of the boat that 
 there was sufficient wind to send them along at a good 
 rate. 
 
 " What is she making, captain?" Leigh asked as he went 
 up to take a last look round. 
 
 " About five knots, but the wind is getting up. There 
 was scarcely a breath when I turned in at ten o'clock.*'' 
 
 "How far do you call it to the mouth of the river? " 
 
 " It is about forty miles to the tower of Cordouan. Once 
 past that we reckon we are at sea." 
 
 " Eight hours going at five knots. It is nearly twelve 
 now; it will be daylight when we get there." 
 
 " I hope that we shall be there before that, sir. You 
 have not allowed for the tide nor for the wind increasing. I 
 reckon we shall be there by six, and day does not begin to 
 break till an hour later. I want to get past without being 
 seen. There are always a couple of gun-boats lying there. I 
 fancy that they know us pretty well by this time, but 
 sometimes as we go out they make us lie to and come on 
 board, to see that we are not taking off suspected per- 
 sons, and that any passengers we have tally with those on 
 the manifest. If they should take it into their heads to 
 do that in the morning it would be awkward, and I am 
 anxious to get past without being seen. Once out of gun- 
 shot I do not mind. I fancy that we can show our heels to 
 either of the gun-boats." 
 
HOME 325 
 
 Leigh and Monsieur Flambard turned in. The latter 
 slept soundly, but Leigh went frequently on deck. 
 
 "She is doing well," the captain said gleefully, "she is 
 going fully seven knots an hour. You see, Master Leigh, I 
 still keep to Captain Martin's terms and count by knots 
 instead of by leagues. The tide is giving us another two 
 knots. I reckon that at the rate we are going we shall keep 
 it pretty nearly down to the mouth of the river ; seven and 
 two are nine, and as I have just been looking up the chart, 
 and as I find that it is but thirty-seven from the village where 
 we started, we shall do it in five hours at the outside. The 
 river is wide at the mouth, and by heading south directly 
 we get there, and running so for a couple of miles before 
 we put straight out to sea, there will be no chance whatever 
 of our being seen. Once away we shall of course lay a 
 course inside the islands till we are off Finisterre, then we 
 can either strike out into the Channel or coast along as far 
 as Cape la Hague, and thence sail straight for Poole. But 
 there is no occasion to discuss that at present." 
 
 Satisfied with the assurance of the captain, Leigh turned 
 in again at two o'clock, and this time slept soundly. When 
 he awoke the motion of the vessel told him he was at 
 sea, and he saw that it was broad daylight. Leaping off 
 the sofa, he saw by his watch that it was eight o'clock, 
 and he was speedily on deck. The mate was in charge. 
 
 " The captain turned in half an hour ago, sir. Do you 
 wish him to be called?" 
 
 " Certainly noi. Where are we now ? " 
 
 " We are just passing between the island of Oleron and 
 the mainland." 
 
 " Oh, yes, I see. When I came down, of course we saw 
 it from the other way, and I did not recognize it at first. 
 So we managed to get past Cordouan without being 
 seen ? " 
 
326 NO SURRENDER 
 
 "Yes, we rounded the south point of the river before 
 six o'clock, laid her head south-west for an hour, and just 
 as it became light changed our course north and passed 
 three miles to seaward of the tower. They doubtless sup- 
 posed that we were coming up from Bayonne. At any 
 rate, they paid no attention to us." 
 
 " The wind is blowing pretty strongly." 
 
 '* Yes, sir, we should have had a rough tumble of sea if it 
 had been from the west, and should have had to lie up 
 under shelter of the island, but as it is blowing right off 
 shore it is just about the right strength for us, and we shall 
 make a quick run of it if it holds. I hear there is no 
 news of Captain Martin, monsieur?" 
 
 " No, I am sorry to say there is not ; but I have fevery 
 hope that we shall find he has got to Poole before us." 
 
 "We are all hoping that nothing has happened to him. 
 Of course we heard that he was fighting in La Vendee, and 
 as every one of us comes from one port or another there we 
 only wished that we had been with him." 
 
 *•' You were well out of it, Edouard ; it was a terrible busi- 
 ness. No one could have fought better than your people 
 did, but they had all France against them ; and few indeed 
 of those who were engaged from the first can ever have re- 
 turned to their homes. And even when they get there 
 there can be no safety for them, for Carrier and his com- 
 missioners seem to be determined to annihilate the Vendeans 
 altogether." 
 
 The mate indulged in many strong expiessions as to the 
 future fate of Carrier and his underlings. 
 
 "We heard of that attack on the jail. Master Leigh. I 
 guessed that you were in that, for among the prisoners who 
 were delivered the names of Monsieur Martin and Madame 
 Jean Martin were mentioned." 
 
HOME 827 
 
 "Yes, Captain Martin and I were in the thick of it. 
 There was very little fighting to do, for we chose a time 
 when the troops were all busy with Cathelineau's and 
 Stofflet's attack, and we had really only to open the door 
 of the prison to get them out." 
 
 " The captain has been telling us that Monsieur Flambard 
 was also in danger of arrest. It is atrocious. Everyone 
 knows that he is a good master, and I never heard a word 
 said against him." 
 
 " That has very little to do with it," Leigh said. *^ His 
 crime was that he was rich, and the scoundrels wanted his 
 money. They did arrest him, but he was rescued before 
 they got him out of his house, and fortunately everything 
 had been prepared for his flight. At the present moment 
 they are searching high and low for him, and I expect that 
 no craft there will be permitted to leave till she has been 
 thoroughly ransacked, to make sure that he and madame 
 are not hiding there." . 
 
 "Ah, they are bad times, monsieur. It may be that 
 things were not quite as they might have been, though for 
 my part I never saw anything to grumble at, nor did any 
 other Vendean as far as I ever heard ; but if things had 
 been ten times as bad as they were, they would have been 
 better than what is going on now. Why, monsieur, all 
 Europe must think that we Frenchmen are devils. They 
 say that more than a hundred thousand people have been 
 put to death, not counting the loss in La Vendue." 
 
 " Which must be quite as much more, Edouard ; and it is 
 no consolation to know that the loss of the Blues must have 
 been fully equal to ours." 
 
 " How is it to end, monsieur?'* 
 
 " I think that the first part will end soon. As far as I 
 could find out as we travelled through the country, and in 
 
328 NO SURRENDER 
 
 Paris, even the mob are getting sick of this terrible blood- 
 shed. That feeling will get stronger, until finally I beHeve 
 that Robespierre and his gang will be overturned. What 
 will come after that I don't know. One may hope that some 
 strong man will rise, drive out the Convention, and establish 
 a fixed government. After that, I should say that no one 
 can guess what will follow." 
 
 " There is one consolation, monsieur, no change can be for 
 the worse.'' 
 
 "That is absolutely certain." He went to the galley. 
 " Well, cook, when are you going to let us have some break- 
 fast? I am famishing, for I have eaten nothing since twelve 
 o'clock yesterday." 
 
 " It will be ready in twenty minutes, monsieur. I was just 
 going to ask you if you would call the ladies, or whether you 
 will take the caf^ au lait and eggs to their door." 
 
 "I will go and ask them." 
 
 He went and knocked at the cabin door. " Patsey, caf6 
 au lait will be ready in twenty minutes. Will you and 
 Madame Flambard take it in your cabin or come into 
 the saloon?" 
 
 " I am just dressed, and shall be up on deck with Louis 
 in two or three minutes. Madame Flambard will not get 
 up. It is her first voyage, and she will not take anything to 
 eat." 
 
 He was just going to knock at the merchant's door when 
 there was a shout from within, " I have heard what you are 
 saying, and shall be dressed in ten minutes." 
 
 Patsey was soon on deck. 
 
 " This is splendid, Leigh ! and now that we have got away 
 so wonderfully I feel more hopeful than I have done before 
 that Jean also will have made his escape. Well, Louis, 
 what do you think of this? You had better keep hold of 
 
HOME S29 
 
 your uncle's hand, as well as mine, or you may get a nasty 
 tumble." 
 
 " Nasty, bad ship, mama ? " 
 
 "It is because the wind is blowing hard and the sea is 
 rough. We had smooth water on our last voyage, you know." 
 
 "Louis not like him," he said positively; ** very bad 
 ship/' 
 
 " You will be all right if you keep hold of your uncle's 
 hand. He will walk up and down with you." 
 
 " This is good, indeed," Monsieur Flambard said. " If we 
 go on as well as we have begun we shall have nothing to 
 grumble at." 
 
 The voyage to Ushant was accomplished without any ad- 
 venture. The lugger was so evidently French that two 
 or three privateers who passed close by paid no attention to 
 them; and although they saw the sails of more than one 
 British cruiser, they either escaped observation or were con- 
 sidered too insignificant to be chased. On the voyage they 
 had agreed that when they came to Ushant they would 
 be guided by the wind. If it continued to blow as it had 
 done from the east, it would be a great loss of time to beat 
 in to St. Malo, and they would be within sight of England 
 long before they could make in there. As the wind was 
 unchanged they therefore laid their course from Ushant for 
 the Isle of Wight. Before they had been many hours out 
 they saw an English brig of war making toward them. They 
 did not attempt to escape, but slightly changed their course 
 so as to head for her. As the brig approached they lowered 
 their mainsail. The brig was thrown up into the wind a 
 couple of lengths away. 
 
 " Send your boat on board ! " the captain of the brig 
 shouted. They had indeed already got the boat over the 
 side. 
 
330 NO SURRENDER 
 
 " You may as well come with me," Leigh said as he 
 stepped into her. " Monsieur Flambard will take care of 
 Louis while you are away." Seeing that there was a woman 
 in the boat the brig lowered its accommodation ladder, and 
 the captain was standing at the gangway. 
 
 "We are English, sir," Leigh said. "The lugger is owned 
 by my sister's husband if he is alive. If not, I suppose it 
 belongs to her. We are escaping from France with two 
 French friends. My brother-in-law was a Vendean, and has 
 fought through the war. We were with him until at the 
 attack on Le Mans we were separated. We hope to 
 meet him at Poole. The vessel traded between that port 
 and Nantes until the war broke out. Some members 
 of the family are already established there, and our 
 father is a magistrate, living within a couple of miles of 
 the town." 
 
 " I am sorry, madam, that I cannot offer you a passage, 
 but I must not leave my cruising ground." 
 
 " Thank you, sir ; we are doing very well in the lugger. 
 We intend to register her as a British vessel, and the crew, 
 who are all Vend^ans, will probably remain in our service 
 until things settle down in France." 
 
 " And were you through the war too, madam ? " the cap- 
 tain asked Patsey. 
 
 " Not through the whole of it," she replied. " Our chateau 
 was burned down by the Republicans, and I was carried to 
 the prison at Nantes, and should have been guillotined had 
 not my husband and brother rescued me when the Vendeans 
 were attacking the town. I remained at the farmhouse 
 until the Vendeans could no longer maintain themselves in 
 La Vendee and crossed the Loire, then I accompanied my 
 husband." 
 
 " Well, madam, I congratulate you heartily on your 
 
HOME 831 
 
 escape. We heard terrible tales in England of what is going 
 on in France." 
 
 " However terrible they are they can hardly give you an 
 idea of the truth. At Nantes, for instance, the guillotine is 
 too slow, and hundreds of men, women, and children are put 
 into boats, which are sunk in the middle of the river. It is 
 too horrible to think of." 
 
 "Is there anything that I can do for you, madam? 
 Anything in the way of provisions with which we can supply 
 you." 
 
 " No, thank you, we have everything that we can want." 
 
 " Then I will detain you no further, " he said, " and can 
 only wish you a pleasant voyage. I see by the course you 
 are steering that you are making for the Isle of Wight. You 
 ought to be there to-morrow afternoon." 
 
 The boat returned to the lugger, the sails were filled again, 
 and at four next afternoon the Henriette passed Hand- 
 fast Point and headed for the entrance to Poole harbour. 
 As the distance from home lessened, Patsey's excitement 
 increased hourly. She could not sit down for a minute 
 quietly, but walked restlessly up and down the deck. She 
 had scarcely spoken when Leigh said, after a long look 
 through the telescope : 
 
 " I can make out the house on the hill quite plainly, Patsey." 
 
 At any other time Patsey, who dearly loved their old 
 home, would have shown the liveliest interest ; but just then 
 her thoughts were all of Jean, and she could spare none for 
 anything else. 
 
 " They must have made us out by this time," she said, 
 as they passed Durleston. 
 
 " I should think so, but I don't suppose they watch as we 
 used to do in the old days. The revenue men up there " — 
 and he nodded up the cliff — '' must of course see that we 
 
332 NO SURRENDER 
 
 are French, and if there are any of them who were here three 
 or four years ago, no doubt they know us again, and must be 
 wondering what brings us here." 
 
 They had scarcely passed Durleston when Patsey sprang 
 on to the rail, holding fast by the shrouds, and gazed intently 
 at the narrow entrance of the channel between the island and 
 the mainland. 
 
 " There is a boat coming out," she exclaimed. 
 
 " The coast-guard are sure to have launched their boat as 
 soon as they made us out. They would naturally come out 
 to inquire what a French lugger is doing here." 
 
 He went forward with his telescope and took a long look 
 at the boat. " Yes, it is the coast-guard rowing six oars." 
 
 In a minute or two he went back to his sister. 
 
 " Do get down, Patsey," he urged. "Of course they may 
 have news of Jean, but you must not be disappointed too 
 much if they have not. You know that we have agreed all 
 along that very Hkely we shall be the first back, and no news 
 cannot be considered as bad news. It will only mean that 
 we must wait." 
 
 She shook her head, but did not reply. 
 
 "There are three men in the stern," she said at last. 
 
 Leigh sprang up onto the rail behind her. 
 
 "Yes, there are three sitters." 
 
 Suddenly one of the men stood up. The boat was still 
 too far away for the figure to be distinguished. Leigh would 
 have called to the captain to use his glass, but he feared to 
 hold out even a hope to Patsey that Jean might be in the 
 boat. A minute later the standing figure began to wave his 
 arms wildly. 
 
 " It is Jean, it is Jean ! " Patsey cried, " he has made me 
 out." 
 
 It was well that Leigh had taken his place beside her, for 
 
HOME 333 
 
 suddenly her figure swayed ; his arm closed round her, and 
 calling to the captain to help him, he lowered her and laid 
 her on the deck. 
 
 " My sister has fainted ; bring a bucket of water." Madame 
 Flambard took Patsey from him. " She thinks she sees her 
 husband in that boat," Leigh said. " Pray try and get her 
 round before it comes up. I think it must be he, but if it 
 should not be we will take her below directly we are sure. It 
 will be a terrible blow to her to be disappointed now ; but 
 possibly they may have news of him, and that would be 
 almost as good as his being here." 
 
 "She could not have recognized him at this distance," 
 Monsieur Flambard said. 
 
 " No, she did not ; but he would have recognized her. 
 At least he must have seen that there was a woman standing 
 upon the rail watching them, and it was hardly likely that 
 coming in his own boat it should be anyone but her. I 
 don't see why anyone else should have waved his arms sud- 
 denly in the way that he did." 
 
 He took the bucket of water from Lefaux's hands. 
 
 " We think it is Captain Martin," he said. " Run up 
 the shrouds and take a look through the glass." Then, 
 taking a double handful of water, he dashed it into his 
 sister's face. 
 
 " But, monsieur — '* Madame Flambard began to remon- 
 strate. 
 
 "Oh, it does not matter about her being wet a bit," 
 Leigh said, " the great thing is to bring her round. There, 
 she is opening her eyes. I never saw her faint before ; she 
 is not that sort." 
 
 At this moment there was a joyous shout from the skip- 
 per, "It is Captain Martin himself; hurrah, boys! it is the 
 captain." 
 
334 NO SURRENDER 
 
 The crew broke into joyous shouts. 
 
 "It is Jean, Patsey," Leigh said sharply. "Thank God 
 it is he. Steady, steady ! " he added, as his sister suddenly 
 sat up and held out her arms to be lifted to her feet. " Are 
 you all right, dear? He will not be alongside for some little 
 time. Don't try to get up for a minute or two." 
 
 As Madame Flambard supported her he ran down into 
 the cabin, poured out a little brandy and water, and ran up- 
 stairs again with the glass. " There, dear, drink this ; you 
 must be strong enough to greet him as he comes alongside." 
 
 She drank it up, and then he helped her to her feet. 
 She stood leaning on the rail, but unable to see the boat 
 through her tears. Leigh ran up a few of the ratlines and 
 waved his cap, and two or three minutes later the whole 
 crew, clustered along the side, raised a loud cheer as the 
 boat came near. Patsey held out her arms to Jean, who 
 had, after his first eager signal, dropped back into his seat, 
 and sat there with his face covered in his hands until 
 within two or three hundred yards of the lugger, then he 
 had stood up again. He waved his cap in reply to the 
 cheers of the crew, but his eyes were fixed upon Patsey. 
 As the boat came alongside, he sprang on to the channel, 
 swung himself over the rail, Patsey falling into his arms 
 as his feet touched the deck. The others all drew back, 
 and for two or three minutes husband and wife stood 
 together ; then Jean, placing Patsey in a chair, turned and 
 embraced Leigh warmly. 
 
 " I felt sure that you would bring her back safely," he 
 said, "I never allowed myself to doubt it for a minute; 
 and as soon as I made the lugger out from the height 
 there, I was sure that she was on board, and ran down to 
 the coast-guard station, and Captain Whiffler and the crew 
 were in her in a couple of minutes. Where is Louis ? " 
 
FOR TWO OR THREE MINUTES HUSBAND AND WIFE STolJI^ 
 TOGETHER." 
 
HOME 335 
 
 " Here he is ! " Monsieur Flambard said, coming forward 
 with the child in his arms. 
 
 Louis knew his father at once, and greeted him with a 
 little shout of pleasure. 
 
 " And you too, Flambard? " Jean said, after he had kissed 
 and embraced his boy. " I am glad indeed that you too 
 have escaped from that inferno they call France." 
 
 " Yes, and my wife too, Martin ; and, like your wife, we 
 owe our safety to Leigh.'' 
 
 Although they had not met before, Jean and Madame 
 Flambard shook hands as warmly as if they had been 
 old friends, filled as they were by a common happiness- 
 Captain Whiffler now came on board. He had hitherto 
 remained in the boat in order that the family meetings 
 should be got over before he showed himself 
 
 "I am glad to see you, Master Leigh," he said, shaking 
 hands as he spoke, "though I certainly should not have 
 known you again. You ought no longer to be called Master 
 Leigh, for you are a grown man. We have talked of you 
 often and often, and it was not until Captain Martin arrived, 
 a week ago, that we had any idea of what had become of 
 you. Everyone will be glad to know that you are safely 
 back ; and you too, Mrs. Martin. Everyone has missed 
 Miss Patsey, as they still call you when they speak of you." 
 
 Jean had been shaking hands with Lefaux and the 
 crew and now returned. " I don't know how we stand 
 with this craft, captain. She has come into port of her 
 own free-will and not as a prize. I claim that she is the 
 property of a French Royalist, now an emigre ; and as 
 England, so far from being at war with French Royalists, 
 is their ally, I intend to transfer her to my wife, and to 
 have her registered as an English ship." 
 
 " Well, I suppose that you will have to settle that with 
 
336 NO SURRENDER 
 
 the authorities, Captain Martin ; but I should think that 
 you are right, for other French craft have come across 
 with emigres, and have always been allowed to return. Is 
 there any cargo on board ? " 
 
 "None," Leigh said. "She left Bordeaux the moment 
 she discharged the cargo she brought there." 
 
 As they dropped anchor off the island another boat came 
 alongside, with Mr. Stansfield and his two sons, and there 
 was again a scene of tender greeting between them, her, 
 and Leigh. 
 
 " Where is Polly ? " Patsey asked. 
 
 " She was married two years ago," her father said, " to 
 Harry King, the son of the banker, you know. Of course 
 she lives in Poole now. And so this is your little boy?" 
 
 "Yes, but he cannot understand you at present. We 
 have always talked French with him since the troubles 
 began, as, had he spoken a word or two of English, it might 
 have been fatal to him and to us ; but he will soon pick it 
 up now he is among yon all." 
 
 It was a happy party indeed that evening at Nether- 
 stock, where Mr. Stansfield had insisted that Monsieur and 
 Madame Flambard should stay till they could find a lodging 
 to suit them in Poole. Madame Martin and her daughter 
 Louise arrived a few minutes after the others had reached 
 the house, as Jean had sent off a boy to tell them as soon 
 as he made out the lugger, and a little later Patsey's sister 
 Polly came over from Poole. 
 
 At first innumerable questions were asked on each side, 
 and then Leigh related all that had happened since they 
 left Le Mans. Monsieur Flambard interrupted when it 
 came to the point where Leigh had rescued him and his 
 wife, and gave full particulars of it to Jean, who translated 
 it to the others. Then it came to Jean's turn. 
 
HOME 337 
 
 ** I was with Rochejaquelein," he said. ** We had made 
 our last charge down on the head of the enemy's column. 
 It was hot work. Desailles was shot through the head 
 close by my side, and as we rode off I felt my horse 
 stumble, and knew that it was hit. Almost at the same 
 moment my sword fell from my hand, my right arm being 
 broken by a musket ball. La Rochejaquelein had given 
 orders that this charge was to be the last. He knew that 
 by this time the main part of the army would have left the 
 town. My horse lagged behind the others, and I was just 
 turning it to ride to our meeting-place when it fell under 
 me. I decided at once not to attempt to come to the 
 rendezvous. In the first place I felt sure that you had 
 already followed out my instructions, and in the next place 
 had I joined you I should have ruined your chance of 
 escape. Being dismounted, I should have hampered your 
 flight, and even had we escaped pursuit, your having a 
 man with a broken arm with you would everywhere have 
 roused suspicion. I therefore determined to go as far as I 
 could, and then hide in a wood and shift for myself. 
 
 " I got a peasant who was running past me to stop for 
 a moment and bind my arm tightly with my sash. It 
 was broken high up. I walked for two or three hours in 
 the direction opposite to that in which the army had re- 
 treated. The peasant who had bound my arm up accom- 
 panied me. I found that he came from a farm near us ; 
 he had recognized me at once, but I had not noticed who 
 it was. I told him to try and save himself, but he would 
 not hear of it. * Monsieur will require my aid," he said, 
 * and it is my duty to render it. Besides, I am as likely to 
 escape one way as the other. Monsieur knows more about 
 the roads than I do, and will be able to direct me.' Of 
 course, I assented, for I was glad indeed to have him with 
 
838 NO SURRENDER 
 
 me. As soon as we hid up in a wood he cut two strips of 
 bark off the trunk of a young tree, cut off the sleeve of ray 
 coat and shirt, put the arm straight, and with a strip torn 
 off my sash first bandaged it, and then applied the two pieces 
 of bark as splints, and finally bound another bandage round 
 them. 
 
 " He had carried with him the blanket and valises he 
 had taken off the saddle. The latter contained a bottle 
 of wine and some food, and on this we lived for three 
 days ; then I determined upon starting. He went out in 
 the evening and managed to buy at a cottage two loaves 
 of bread and a couple of bottles of wine. We divided 
 these. Then I put on my disguise, and we started in 
 different directions, he making south for the river, which I 
 trust the good fellow managed to reach and cross safely, 
 while I struck north. My wine and bread lasted me for 
 four days, by which time I had arrived at Louviers on the 
 Seine. I was now a hundred miles from Le Mans, and 
 altogether beyond the line of action. I felt comparatively 
 safe. My arm was so painful however that I felt that at 
 whatever risk I must see a surgeon. I went first to an 
 inn, where my appearance as a stranger and without means 
 of conveyance excited the surprise of the landlord. 
 
 "*You are hurt, monsieur,' he said. 
 
 " ' Yes ; my horse fell under me and threw me heavily, 
 and broke my arm. Before I could recover myself it had 
 run away. Fortunately a peasant who was going by ban- 
 daged my arm up, and I was able to walk on here. Who is 
 the best surgeon in the place ? ' 
 
 " He mentioned the name of the doctor, and said that he 
 had the reputation of being very skilful and kind. He 
 offered to send for him, but being close by, I said that I 
 would rather go to him. The man's face gave me confi- 
 
HOME 339 
 
 dence as soon as I entered. I knew that it would be of no 
 use to tell him the story of a fall, and I said at once, * Mon- 
 sieur, I believe doctors are like confessors, and that they keep 
 the secrets of their patients/ 
 
 " He smiled. ' Monsieur has a secret, then ? ' 
 
 " * I have,' I said. * I have had my arm broken by a 
 musket-ball — it does not matter how or when, does 
 it?' 
 
 " ' In no way/ he said ; ' my business is simply to do what 
 I can for you.* 
 
 " ' It is seven days old,' I said, * and is horribly painful 
 and inflamed.' 
 
 " He examined the wound. * The bone is badly broken,' 
 he said. ' It is well for you that it has been bound up 
 with some skill, and that these rough splints have kept it 
 in its place. Of course, what you require is rest and quiet. 
 Without cutting down to the bone I cannot tell how badly 
 it is splintered, and in the state of inflammation that it is now 
 in I could not venture upon that. I can only rebandage 
 it again, and give you a lotion to pour over it from time 
 to time. Tell me frankly what you are ; you can trust 
 me.' 
 
 " ' I am a sailor,' I said, * captain of my own craft. I am 
 also a Vendean, and as the cause is now lost, I am making 
 my way down to the sea. I hope in some way or other to 
 make my escape to England, where I have friends, my wife 
 being an Englishwoman. What I require more than any- 
 thing is a suit of sailor's clothes.' 
 
 ** ' I will do what I can to help you, my friend. I am 
 not one of those who think that France can be regenerated 
 by the slaughter of the whole of the best of her people, 
 and by all power being given to the worst. Let me see ; 
 I cannot go and buy sailor's clothes myself, but my old ser- 
 
340 NO SURRENDER 
 
 vant can be trusted absolutely. There is a shop down by 
 the river where such things are sold. I will get her to go 
 down there and say that she has a nephew just arrived 
 from sea, and that she wants to give him a new rig-out, but 
 as he has hurt himself, and cannot come, she must choose it. 
 What is your height ? ' 
 
 "^ About five foot ten,' I said. 
 
 " * And how broad round the shoulders ? * 
 
 " ' Forty-three inches. I have plenty of money to pay 
 for all that is necessary and more/ and I took out my roll of 
 assignats. 
 
 " ' Since you are well provided,' he said, * I will take 
 some. The people are very poor, and we all suffer to- 
 gether. They pay me when they can, and so that I can 
 make ends meet I am well content.' 
 
 "In an hour the woman returned with a suit of 
 rough sailor's clothes, and you may imagine how glad 
 I was to put them on, the doctor helping me on with the 
 jacket. 
 
 " * Now,' he said when I had dressed and eaten some 
 food the old servant had set before me, ' it happens that at 
 daybreak to-morrow one of my patients, the master of a 
 river boat, is starting on the turn of tide for Honfleur. I 
 will first go round to the auberge and tell the landlord that 
 your arm is badly broken, and that I shall keep you here 
 for the night, as you will require attention ; then I will go 
 to the captain and arrange for your passage. When I tell 
 him that you are a patient of mine, and that I should be 
 obliged if he would find you some quiet lodging at Hon- 
 fleur, where you can remain till your arm is better and you 
 are fit to be about again, I have no doubt he will manage it. 
 He is a good fellow, and I shall let him understand that you 
 don't want inquiries made about you. Now, you had better 
 
HOME 841 
 
 lie down on a bed upstairs and try to sleep. I will call you 
 in time to go down to the boat.* 
 
 " ' There is no fear of my getting you into trouble ? ' I 
 asked. * I would rather go on to Honfleur by road at once, 
 than do so.' 
 
 " ' There is no fear of that ; the maire is a friend and 
 patient of mine. And if, as may be the case, the landlord 
 mentions the arrival of a stranger, and his coming to me, I 
 shall simply tell the maire that your arm being badly broken, 
 I kept you for the night, and then sent you on by boat ; and 
 that as for papers, not being a gendarme, I never thought of 
 asking you for them.' 
 
 "The next morning he dressed my arm again, and then 
 himself took me down to the boat and handed me over to its 
 skipper. He absolutely refused any payment for his services, 
 but I insisted on his receiving a couple of hundred francs in 
 assignats for the use of his poorer patients. 
 
 *'The skipper carried out his instructions to the letter. 
 We got to Honfleur after dark on the day after starting, 
 and he went with me to the cottage of a widow of his 
 acquaintance. 
 
 " He said to her, ' Mother, I want you to take care of this 
 young sailor; he has broken his arm and wants nursing. 
 He does not want his being here to be known, because he 
 is afraid he might be packed off in one of the ships of 
 war as soon as he recovers. I suppose you can manage 
 that?* 
 
 "'Oh, yes,' she said; *I have very few visitors, and no 
 one would guess that I have anyone upstairs.' 
 
 " ' He has plenty of money to pay your charges. Now I 
 will leave him with you, and will look in to-morrow to see 
 how he is getting on.' 
 
 " I stayed there a fortnight, by which time the inflamma- 
 
342 NO SURRENDER 
 
 tion had pretty well subsided. No one could be kinder than 
 the old woman was. She used to bathe my arm by the hour, 
 and she fed me up with broth. At the end of that time I 
 felt ready for work, though my arm was of course useless. 
 So, having paid my account, I went down boldly to the river 
 and crossed to Harfleur, and then went on to Havre. I 
 stayed there for a couple of days at a sailors' cabaret, where 
 they supposed that I belonged to a vessel in port, and no 
 questions were asked. 
 
 " Finding that it would be difficult to pass the gun-boat 
 lying there, I walked up to Fecamp, picked out a likely- 
 looking boat afloat by the quay, and at night got on board, 
 rowed quietly out, and then managed to get the sail hoisted. 
 The wind was off-shore, and by the morning I was out of 
 sight of the French coast. I laid my course for Portsmouth, 
 and landed there that evening. Being fortunately able to 
 speak English, I had only to leave the boat tied up to the 
 quay and go up to a small inn close by. I slept there, 
 crossed to Gosport, and walked to Southampton the next 
 morning, and got into Poole on the following day, and soon 
 found where my mother and sister were staying. So you 
 see I had altogether very little adventure on my way from 
 Le Mans. Since then I have spent most of my time up 
 here sweeping the water with your father's glass. I had 
 been watching the Henriette for hours before she came near 
 enough for me to be sure that it was she, though, of course, 
 I could see that she was a French-rigged boat. 
 
 " As soon as I made her out I sent off word to my mother 
 and ran down to the coast-guard station. I felt sure that 
 you were on board, for otherwise the lugger would not have 
 come over here. Still, of course, I could not be absolutely 
 certain until I saw that the figure I could make out standing 
 on the rail was that of a woman." 
 
HOME 843 
 
 It was some little time before their plans were finally 
 decided upon. It was evident that at present no trade could 
 be done in French wines. However, as Jean, his mother, 
 and his friend Flambard had sufficient capital to enable 
 them to live without trade for some time, they agreed that 
 they should establish themselves at once in London as wine 
 merchants. Flambard had correspondents in Spain and 
 Portugal, from whom he could obtain wine of these coun- 
 tries, and they agreed that Poole did not offer opportunities 
 for carrying on any considerable trade. Both insisted that 
 Leigh should become a member of the firm, and a month 
 after their arrival at Poole the party moved up to London. 
 Madame Martin, her daughter, Jean, and his wife took a 
 house between them at Hackney, and Monsieur Flambard 
 and his wife established themselves in another a few hundred 
 yards away. 
 
 From time to time came scraps of news from across the 
 Channel. La Rochejaquelein and Stofflet, after being 
 separated from their followers when crossing the Loire, had 
 gathered a small band together, and gained some successes 
 over parties of the enemy. Two grenadiers, after one of 
 these skirmishes, were on the point of being shot by the 
 peasants when Henri came up to save their lives. One of 
 the prisoners, however, recognizing the gallant leader of the 
 Venddans, raised his musket and shot him dead. It was 
 not for two years after this that the struggle was finally 
 brought to a conclusion, for the heroic people of La 
 Vendee continued to resist all the efforts of their ene- 
 mies until Stofflet and Charette were captured and exe- 
 cuted, the one in February, 1796, the other in the 
 following month. The moderation and judgment of Gen- 
 eral Hoche finally brought about the end of a war which 
 stands unexampled in history for the noble resistance of- 
 
344 NO SURRENDER 
 
 fered by a small body of peasants to the power of a great 
 country. 
 
 As soon as Monsieur Flambard heard from his corre- 
 spondents abroad that a consignment of wine was on its 
 way they took an office, for it had already been agreed that, 
 having no connection for sales to private customers, they 
 would work only as wholesale merchants, dealing with the 
 trade and with large hotels and other establishments, con- 
 tenting themselves with the smallest possible rate of profit 
 until they made a connection, and at the end of two or 
 three years they were doing a considerable business. The 
 Henriette sailed for France, shortly after their arrival in 
 Poole, as the crew preferred returning home. Lefaux was 
 to trade as before, and, being so well known at all the 
 western ports, was certain of obtaining freights. He was 
 to pay wages and all other expenses, and to transmit the 
 balance as opportunity occurred. Three years later, when 
 the internal affairs of the country had calmed down, Jean 
 m* "d to get a letter sent to the priest of their village, 
 askinj, iiim to inquire about Marthe, and after a considerable 
 time an answer was received, saying that she and Frangois 
 had reached home in safety, had been married shortly after 
 their return, and were doing well, having, with their joint 
 savings, purchased at a very low price one of Jean's confis- 
 cated farms. 
 
 Ten years later the firm of Flambard, Martin, & Stans- 
 field were doing a large business, and when the war came 
 to a termination, and trade with Bordeaux, Charente, and 
 Nantes was renewed, M. Flambard returned to Bordeaux, 
 and having a large connection there, the firm soon became 
 known as the largest importers of foreign wines in London. 
 Madame Martin had long before that died. Patsey was the 
 mother of three boys and two girls, and Leigh had a separate 
 
HOME 845 
 
 establishment of his own, and had been for fifteen years a 
 married man. Mr. Stansfield was still alive, and things went 
 on at Netherstock in very much the same fashion as before 
 Patsey left home. Jacques Martin had been one of the 
 many who were guillotined when the terror came to an end 
 after the death of Robespierre. 
 
o> 
 
Vvi- 
 
 I! -v." 
 
 14 DAY USE 
 
 RETURN TO DESK FROM WHICH BORROWED 
 
 LOAN DEPT. 
 
 This book is due on the last date stamped below, or 
 
 on the date to which renewed. 
 
 Renewed books are subject to immediate recall. 
 
 "^MM 
 
 [ 7Jun'61RR 
 
 3Jan'b4BGX 
 
 RECD LD 
 
 DEC 5 '63 -^HM 
 
 JAN 2 2006 
 
 *\ 
 
 LD 21A-50m-12,'60 
 (B&221slO)476B 
 
 General Library 
 
 University of California 
 
 Berkeley 
 
 ^.. 
 
 w 
 
 \m 
 
 ' Of CUIfl 
 
 ......... — nr »f i„t umvERsirr of mimm i 
 
UNIVERSITY OF CALIFORNIA 
 
 LIBRARY OF THE UNIViflSITY OF GALIFI 
 
 ^ ^m^ i ^^^^ (^ ^m 
 
 '^& 
 
 UNIVERSITY OF CALIFORNIA 
 
 LIBRARY OF THE UNIVERSITY OF CALIF 
 
 <>:^^^m. I ^mu^^^:^^ 
 
 ^ 
 ^ 
 
 ^ 
 
 
 ^'^^IS^S^, 
 
 % 
 
 m 
 ^ 
 
 ^kA 
 
 '0<iMf% 
 
 m 
 
 V. 
 
 #' 
 
 7^^/I 
 
 QJJ 
 
 v\0 
 
 '% 
 
 lldlVfRSITY Of CALIFORIIU 
 
 ■■&?sS?^< 
 
 llBR«Ry OF IHE UHIVEBSITY OF CALIfl